Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
' P c . D . i
ProQuest Number: 10672655
uest
ProQuest 10672655
ProQuest LLC.
789 East Eisenhower Parkway
P.O. Box 1346
Ann Arbor, Ml 4 8 1 0 6 - 1346
1
"by
Y a k u p itiy a g e Karunadasa
ABSTRACT
T h i s s t u d y c o n s t i t u t e s an i n q u i r y i n t o t h e a n a l y s i s
o f m a t t e r as e x p r e s s e d i n t h e s o u r c e s o f T h e ra v a d a B u dd hism ,
s p e c i a l l y i n t h e l a t e r s y s t e m a t i z a t i o n s known as t h e A b h i -
dharama* The i n t r o d u c t o r y c h a p t e r i s d e v o t e d t o an ex a m in a
t i o n o f t h e t o n y s e n s e s , a n d c o n t e x t s i n w h ic h ru p a - a te rm
o f t e n used i n the sense of m a tte r - o c c u r s ; the d e f i n i t i o n
o f ru p a i n t h e s e n s e o f m a t t e r ; and t h e g e n e r a l n a t u r e o f
t h e ru pa-d ham m as, i . e . , t h e u l t i m a t e f a c t o r s i n t o w h ich
m a tte r i s an aly sed . These ru pa-dh am m as, tw e n t y e i g h t i n
a l l , a r e c l a s s i f i e d i n t o two c a t e g o r i e s as p rim a ry an d s e c
ondary. Chapter I I d e a ls w ith th o se t h a t c o n s t i t u t e the
p r i m a r y c a t e g o r y and shows how t h e y r e p r e s e n t f o u r p r o p e r t i e s
of m a t t e r ; s o l i d i t y and e x te n s io n ; v i s c i d i t y and c o h e s i o n ;
t h e t e m p e r a t u r e of c o l d and h e a t ; d i s t e n s i o n and m o b i l i t y .
C h a p t e r I I I exam ines t h e p o s i t i o n o f t h e s e c o n d a r y r u p a -
dhammas i n r e l a t i o n t o t h e p r i m a r y and i n d i c a t e s how some o f
th e form er c a te g o r y s t a n d f o r c e r t a i n f a c t s i n t i m a t e l y conn
e c te d w ith m a tte r. C h a p t e r IV d e a l s w i t h t h o s e s e c o n d a r y
rupa-dhammas w hich i n t h e Abhidhammic c o m m e n ta rie s came t o
be r e c o g n i z e d as r e a l e n t i t i e s . T his in v o lv e s a d is c u s s io n
of f i v e m a t e r i a l s e n s e - o r g a n s , f o u r v a r i e t i e s o f s e n s e - o b j e c t s ,
two f a c u l t i e s o f s e x , t h e m a t e r i a l f a c u l t y o f l i f e , t h e
3
PREFACE.
The work h e r e p r e s e n t e d i s a n a t t e m p t t o i n t e r p r e t
t h e B u d d h i s t v ie w of* m a t t e r a s a d v o c a t e d i n T h e r a v a d a B uddhism ,
a n d i s m a i n l y b a s e d on t h e s c h o l a s t i c s y s t e m a t i z a t i o n s known
as t h e Abhidhamma, b o t h o f t h e e a r l i e r p e r i o d c o n t a i n i n g th e
s e v e n m an u als o f t h e Abhidhamma I^itaka and o f t h e l a t e r
p e r i o d c o n t a i n i n g t h e Abhidhammic c o m m e n ta rie s ( a f t h a k a t h a ) ,
s u b - c o m m e n t a r i e s (fTlca) and s u c h compendiums a s t h e A b h i
dhamma t t h a s a h g a h a o f A nuru dd ha.
G e n e r a l o b s e i * v a t i o n s on t h e B u d d h i s t t h e o r y o f m a t t e r
a r e met w i t h i n a l m o s t a l l books d e a l i n g w i t h I n d i a n P h i l o
sop h y o r w i t h Buddhism i n p a r t i c u l a r . T h ese b o o k s , c o v e r i n g
a wide p e r i o d o f o r i e n t a l r e s e a r c h , a r e t o o numerous t o be
m entioned h e re . S t u d i e s on some s p e c i a l a s p e c t s of t h e s u b
j e c t , u n d e r t a k e n m a i n l y w i t h a view t o d e t e r m i n i n g t h e
T
n a t u r e ofAe a r l i e s t form of Buddhism - s t i l l a m a t t e r o f co n
t r o v e r s y - have a p p e a r e d from tim e to t i m e i n t h e form o f
a r t i c l e s a n d m o no g rap h s. Pi*of. S t . S c h a y e r f s a r t i c l e ,
P r e c a n o n i c a l Buddhism (A rc h iv O r i e n t a l n i , V o l . V I I , 1 9 3 5 ) ,
and Mrs. M aryla F a llc 1s m onograph, hamar"upa an d Dharmarupa ( c a l t v
c u t t a , 1943), ( e . g . ) a re r e p r e s e n ta t iv e of t h i s c a te g o ry .
T r a n s l a t i o n s of f o u r of th e o r i g i n a l t e x t s , nam ely, th e
Dhammasahgaril and i t s com m entary, A t t h a s l a l i h i , t h e V i s u d d h i -
magga o f Buddhaghosa and t h e A b h id ham m atthasan gaha o f Anuruddha
5
i s an i n d i s p e n s a b l e s o u r c e book fox* a s t u d y o f t h e d o c t r i n e s
and t h e o r i e s o f t h e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t B uddhism .
A l t h o u g h , a s i n d i c a t e d by i t s t i t l e , t h e p r e s e n t s t u d y
i s c o n c e r n e d w i t h t h e B u d d h i s t a n a l y s i s o f m a t t e r as e x p r e s s e d
i n t h e s o u r c e s o f T h e r a v a d a Buddhism, an a t t e m p t has b e e n
made t o t a k e i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n t h e p a r a l l e l d a t a f o u n d i n
t h e s o u r c e s o f n o n -T h e ra v ’ada .sch o o ls o f Buddhism . This
h as b e e n done w i t h a view t o b r i n g i n g t h e s u b j e c t i n t o a
w i d e r p e r s p e c t i v e a n d t o p r e s e n t i n g i t w i t h a g r e a t e r m easure
of p r e c i s i o n * I n t h i s c o n n e c t i o n , t h e em p h a s is has f a l l e n ,
more on t h e V a i b h a s i k a an d S a u t r a n t i k a s c h o o l s o f Buddhism.
These were two o f t h e l e a d i n g liTnayana s c h o o l s w i t h who® t h e
T herav a’d i n s h a d much i n common. B oth s u b s c r i b e d t o a r e a l
i s t i c v ie w o f e x i s t e n c e $ t h e form er had a t e n d e n c y t o n a i v e
r e a l i s m and t h e l a t t e r a p r e d i l e c t i o n f o r - b u t c e r t a i n l y
n o t a com m ittal to - s u b je c tiv is m . .Although l e s s e m p h a tic ,,
t h e s e two t r e n d s a r e o b s e r v a b l e w i t h i n t h e T h e r a v a d a i t s e l f .
I n t h e l a t e r works o f t h e T h e r a v a d i n s , t h e r e i s a marked,
t e n d e n c y t o d e c l a r e as n o m in a l what i n t h e e a r l i e r works
a re recognized, as r e a l . I n view o f t h e s e c i r c u m s t a n c e s ,
i t was deemed p r o p e r t h a t s p e c i a l a t t e n t i o n s h o u l d be p a i d
t o t h e t h e o r i e s an d d o c t r i n e s o f t h e V a i b l i a s i k a s and t h e
S a u t r a n t i k a s i n e l a b o r a t i n g t h e Therav"ad.a a n a l y s i s of
m atter.
8
F i n a l l y , I must t a k e t h i s o p p o r t u n i t y o f r e c o r d i n g
my deep s e n s e o f g r a t i t u d e t o ray aig ary a, Dr* D* F ried m an
u n d e r whose g u i d a n c e t h i s s t u d y was p u r s u e d . H is c o n s t a n t
e n c o u r a g e m e n t , no l e s s t h a n h i s v a l u a b l e s u g g e s t i o n s and
c r i t i c i s m s , h as s u s t a i n e d , me t h r o u g h o u t t h e s e l a b o u r s .
I must a l s o e x p r e s s my g r a t i t u d e t o t h e a u t h o r i t i e s
o f t h e S c h o o l o f O r i e n t a l and A f r i c a n S t u d i e s f o r g r a n t i n g
me a S t u d e n t s h i p , b u t fox* w hich i t would n o t h av e b ee n
p o s s ib le to undertake t h i s s tu d y .
9
TABLE OF CONTENTS
A b s t r a c t ........................................ „ . . „ . ....................... 2-3
P r e f a c e .......................................................... . ............... 4-8
A b b r e v i a t i o n s • • • <>. . . . . ......................• ................. 10-13
B i b l i o g r a p h y .................... .......................................... 14-27
Ch. I : I n t r o d u c t i o n .................. . . . . . . . .............................. 2 8 -61
Rupa as a t e c h n i c a l t e r m ................................. 2 8 -4 4
M a te r ia l a g g re g a te (rupakkhandha) . . . . . . 3l|*
D e f in itio n of m atter ........... . . . . 5 4-59
E l e m e n t s o f m a t t e r ....................... 5 9-6 1
Ch. I I : P r i m a r y E l e m e n t s ..................... ............... 62-97
N o n - r e c o g n i t i o n o f *akasa as a mahabhuta* 6 2 -6 3
The N ik a y a n c o n c e p t i o n o f t h e p r i m a r y
e l e m e n t s ....................................................................... 64-65
The Abliidhammic c o n c e p t i o n o f t h e
p r i m a r y e l e m e n t s ..................... • • • • • • ............... 65
E a r t h - e l e m e n t ( s o l i d i t y and e x t e n s i o n ) . . 6 5 -6 8
W a t e r - e l e m e n t ( v i s c i d i t j r and c o h e s i o n ) . . 6 8 -70
F i r e - e l e m e n t ( t e m p e r a t u r e o f c o l d and
h e a t ) ......................... 7 0 -7 2
A i r - e l e m e n t ( d i s t e n s i o n and m o b i l i t y ) . . . 72-74
D enial of m o t i o n * 7 4 -7 6
F u n d a m e n ta l c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s o f t h e
p r i m a r y e l e m e n t s ....................................... 76-94
E x c l u s i o n o f w a t e r - e l e m e n t fro m t h e
s p h e r e o f t a n g i b l e ............................................... 94-99
P r i m a r y e l e m e n t s as u l t i m a t e d a t a o f
m atter ........... 9 5 -97
Ch. I l l : S e c o n d a r y E l e m e n t s , I ........................................... 9 8 -1 2 4
The p o s i t i o n o f t h e s e c o n d a r y i n r e l a
t i o n t o t h e p r i m a r y ............................ 98-107
The l i s t o f s e c o n d a r y e l e m e n t s ................. 107
I t s r e p r e s e n ta tio n in the l i s t of
" a y a t a n a s .............................. ......... 107-109
The c a t e g o r y o f d h a m m a y a ta n a -ru p a s .......... 109-119
The p o s i t i o n o f d h a m m ay atan a -ru p a s i n
r e l a t i o n to th e d e f i n i t i o n ofm a tte r . . . 119-123
T h e r a v a d a l i s t as r e p r e s e n t a t i v e o f
an e a r l y t r a d i t i o n ........... 1 2 3 -1 2 4
9 A
Ch. XV ’. S e c o n d a r y E l e m e n t s , I I Group A ( N i p p h a n n a ) . . 1 2 5 -1 8 0
S i g n i f i c a n c e o f n i p p h a n n a : r e a l .................... 1 2 5 -1 2 9
S e n s e - o r g a n s .............. . . . . . . ................................... 129-14-1
O b j e c t i v e f i e l d s . . . . . .................... . .. 14-1-154-
F a c u l t i e s of sex ........................................... 154—162
F a c u l t y o f l i f e ( m a t e r i a l ) ................................ 16 2 -1 6 9
N u t r i m e n t ........................................ 1 6 9 -1 7 1
P h y s i c a l b a s i s o f m e n t a l a c t i v i t y ............... 1 7 1 -1 8 0
Ch. V ’. S e c o n d a r y e l e m e n t s , I I I Group B ( N i p p h a n n a ) . 1 81 -2 5 7
S i g n i f i c a n c e of anipphanna: nom inal . . . . . 1 8 1 -1 8 6
Modes o f s e l f - e x p r e s s i o n .................................... 1 8 6 -2 0 4
C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s o f m a t t e r .................................. 2 0 4 -2 07
Phases of m atter ............................................. . . . . 2 0 8 -2 1 4
Phases of m a tte r as r e p r e s e n t a t i v e of
s a n k h a t a - l a k k h a a j a s ................................................... 2 1 4 -22 0
(Theory o f moments ..................................................... 2 2 0 -23 3
Phases of m a tte r according to th e
t h e o r y o f moments ..................................................... 2 3 3 -2 3 8
Space-elernent ....................................................... 2 3 9 -25 7
Ch. VI ’. C l a s s i f i c a t i o n s o f t h e m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s . . 2 5 8 -3 0 6
C l a s s i f i c a t i o n s i n t o two g r o u p s . . . . . . . . . 2 5 8 -2 6 4
C l a s s i f i c a t i o n s i n t o t h r e e g r o u p s ............... 26 4 -2 6 5
C l a s s i f i c a t i o n s i n t o f o u r g r o u p s ................. 265
More com plex c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s ................... 2 6 6 -2 6 8
C l a s s i f i c a t i o n i n t o u p a d i ^ a and
a n u p a d i p ^ a ............................ 2 6 8 -28 9
C la s s if ic a tio n in to citta-sam u ^ th an a
and n a citta -s a m u * fc th a n a ....................................... 2 89 -29 1
The f o u r g e n e r a t i v e c o n d i t i o n s o f
m a t t e r .................................................... 292
C l a s s i f i c a t i o n i n t o a j j h a t t i k a an d
b a h i r a ............................................................................... 2 93 -2 9 7
F u r t h e r c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s on t h e b a s i s
o f a j j h a t t i k a and b a h i r a .................................... 2 9 7 -3 0 6
Ch. V I I I ’. M a t t e r and t h e S y ste m o f C o r r e l a t i o n ............ 3 07 -3 4 0
(The t w e n t y f o u r c o n d i t i o n s ( p a c c a y a )
o f T h e r a v a d a Abhidhamma ....................................... 3 07 -3 0 8
(The f o u r c a u s e s ( h e t u ) and t h e s i x
c o n d itio n s (p ra ty a y a ) of th e sch o o ls of
S a n s k r i t Buddhism ..................................................... 3 0 8 -31 2
Some s i m i l a r i t i e s and d i f f e r e n c e s ........... 3 12 -315
The p o s i t i o n o f m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s i n
t h e S y ste m o f c o r r e l a t i o n ................................. 3 15 -335
The r e l a t i o n s w h ich do n o t a p p l y t o
m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s ..................................................... 335-340
9 B
ABBREVIATIONS
A* A nguttaranikaya
AA* A hguttaraniksiya A tth ak attia
Abhd. AbhidharmadTpa ( w i t h V ib h a s la p & a b h a V rtti)
Ab hrnr• * A b h i dha r marnr•t a
GJS. C e y lo n H o u r n a l o f S c i e n c e , Colombo
Cpd. Compendium o f P h i l o s o p h y
CP •Md h y •1V r t *0 a n d r akTr t i Pi? a s a nna pa d*a Ma dhy a ma leav r 11 i
Dy: DTghanilcaya
Dh p „ Dhamm a pa da
Dhs * Dha mma s a ng a h i
D iv y . D ivyavadana
Dkp> Duka p a t t liana
EKE* E n c y c l o p a e d i a o f R e l i g i o n an d E t h i c s , ¥ o l s .
1 - 1 3 , e d . J . H a s t i n g s ,E d i n b u r g h , 1908-1926
IiJAS. H a r v a r d J o u r n a l o f .A s i a t i c S t u d i e s , C a m b rid g e ,
M ass.
10. Indian C u ltu re , C alcutta
IIIQ. Indian H is to r ic a l Q u a rte rly , C a lcu tta
It. Itiv u tta k a
JA.. Journal A siatig u e, P aris
J0IB • J o u r n a l o f t h e O r i e n t a l I n s t i t u t e , B aroda
JPTS* J o u r n a l of t h e P a l i T ex t S o c i e t y , London
JRAS. J o u r n a l of the Royal A s i a t i c S o c ie ty
KSP. Le T r a i t d de l a D e m o n s t r a t i o n de l fAc t e
(K arm asiddhiprakarana)
Kvu. K ath av atth u
Kv uA. Kat hav a 11 hu p p a k a r a n a
La S i d d h i La S i d d h i de H iu an Tsang
12
M. Ma johimanilcaya
Ma j jhimanilcaya A t t h a k a t h a
M elanges C h i n o i s e t B o u d d h i q u e s P I ' I n s t i t u t
B e ig e des H a u te s E t u d e s C h i n o i s e s ,, B r u x e l l e s
M d h y .V rt. Ma dhyamakavr t t i
Mh*Nd* Mahafniddesa
Mh.'NdA * Ma h*an i d d e s a A 11.
• ♦
ha Rat h*a
Milira dapanha Ki .
SBB. S a c r e d Books o f t h e B u d d h i s t s
13
rf k p . T i k a p a t t h a n a ( w i t h commentary)
Tx^im^ • frim&ik'a (Vi j n a p t ima t r a t*a s i del h i )
UCR* U n i v e r s i t y o f C ey lo n R e v ie w 9 Golombo
UdA • Udana A11 ha ka t ha*
Vbh* V ibh ang a
Vb hA. V ib hang a A11haka t h*a
YBQ. Vi&va~Bha 2? a t i ( Q u a r t e r l y , C a l c u t t a
VG. H .K ern5 V e rsp re id e G e s c h r if te n onder a ijn
T o e z ic h t Y eraam eldj V o ls.l~ 1 5 * s ’G ravenhage#
1913-36
Vim&. VimSatiksi ( V i j n a p t i m ' a t r a t a ’s i d d h i )
Vism. V isuddhim agga
Vi smS . Vi£ u d d h im arg as a n n a ya
Vi smT • V is u d d h im a g g a - tT lc a
VS. V a i S e s i k a S u t r a s of Kariada
Yarn. Yamaka
YamA • Yamaka A11haka t h*a
14-
BIBLIOGRAPHY
A .T e x ts
P a l i , S a n s k r i t , P r a k r i t an d S i n h a l e s e works
(a rra n g e d according to the S a n s k rit a lp h a b e t)
,,, 1-V1. E d . R . M o r r i s , E . H a r d y , 0 . A. P.Rhys
D a v i d s . PTS. , 1885-1910
A n g u t t a r a n i l c a y a A t t h a k a t l r a (Manorathap*uranT) , 1-V. Ed.M#
" "" - I - m m i mi- m m — i ■ III Ill M i ll i li I............................. .............................. I ......... ■ hi ii H i m m "
W . s l l e s e r , H.Kopp. P T S . , 1924-1956
Ab h id h a m m a tth a v ik a is in T . E d ..A .P .B u d d h a d a tta • Colombo, 1961
A b h id h a m m a tth a s a n g a h a . Bd.T.W.Rhys D a v i d s . J P T S . , 1864
( p p . 1-48)
Ab h i dhamma 11 ha s ang a ha Vi b hay inT-iTsa. E d. D .P a n n a n a n d a .
Colombo, 1898
Ab h i dhammav a t a r a . E d . A . P . B u d d h a d a t t a . B u d d h a d a t t a Ts
Manuals 1 ( p p .1 - 1 4 2 ) , P T S ., 1915
Abhidharroakosavyakhya ( Sphatarthir) , 1 - 1 1 . Ed. U.Woglhara.
T ok yo, 1 932-1936
f> _
S a n t i B h i k s u , S a n t i n i k e t a n a , 1953
Ab h i dharm ar t h a s amgr a h a - s anna y a , i n c l u d e d i n Ab h i dhamma 11 ha ~
15
s a n g a h a - . E d .P an n atn o li T i s s a . ^ k „
Third. e d i t i o n ,'
Ambalangoda , 1926
Itiv u tta k a. E d.E .W indisch. P T S . , 1889
Udana A tth a k a th la (P aram atth ad T p ariT ) - Ed* P.L.Woodward.
P T S ., 1926
K a t h f a v a t t h u , lr-11. Ed*A.0 . T a y l o r * PTS*, 1894-1897
K athava11hup p a k a r ana A11 h a k a t h a * E d * J . M i n a y e f f , J P T S . , 1889
(p p .$-222)
Khuddaka p a t ha * E d.H .Sm ith. FTS. , 1915
PTS. , 1921-1923
Tr ira j§i k a Vi j a a p t i m a t r a f a 8 i d.dh i ( w i t h t h e commentary o f
Rhys D a v id s , J .E .C a r p e n te r , W .Stede. P T S .,
1886-1932
16
P T S . , 1897
Pharma pa d a . GstndhlfcT. Ed. J . B r o u g h . London, 1962
am aru p a p a r i c c he d a . E d . *A . P . B u d d h a d a t t a . J P T S . , 1914
( p p . 1-114)
li'amar'upasarn’a s a . Ed.P.Dhamraarama... JP T S .,1 9 1 6 (pp. 1-19)
N iyam sara. E d.and t r . U . S a i n . S B J - , IX , Lucknow, 1931
Pa ncta s t i k a y a s a r a . E d . an d t r •A • 0 h a k r a v a r t i n a y a n a r .
SBJ . , 1 1 1 , A l l a h a b a d , 1920
Patisambhidiamagga , 1 - 1 1 . E d.A .O .T aylor. PTS. ,1 9 0 5 -1 9 0 7
P a tis a m b h id a m a g g a A t t h a k a t i i a (S addharam appakasinT ). 1 - 1 1 1 . I -------- J—— "■----— —------------- *im g " 1 ■ rrr v ' " ,:— *
E d .C .V .J o s h i. PI’S . , 1933-1947
P u g g a la p a n n a tti A tth a k a th a .
1 — III mu mfcliil t ^ n iM I II I 1 | . 1 II. I Mi . !■■#.! 11 I >1 | W |I —MU
Ed.G.Landsberg and Mrs.Rhys V
D a v i d s . J P T S . , 1914 ( p p . 1 7 0 -2 5 4 )
P etakopadesa. E d . A t B a r u a • FTS. , 1949
1 - 1 1 1 . E d . A . P . B u d d h a d a t t a . P T S . ,19 31 -19 41
17
1939
Mo hav i c c he danT *■ E d . A . P . B u d d h a d a t t a a n d A .K .W a rd e r. PTS.,
1961
Yamaka,1 - 1 1 . Ed.G .A .P .R h y s D a v id s . P T S . ,1 9 11-1913
Yamakappakarana A t t h a k a t b i u E d .G .A .P .R h y s D a v i d s . JP T S .,
1910-1912 ( p p . 5 1 -10 7)
Ruiparti pav i'bb!ap;a. E d.A .P .B uddhadatta. B u d c l h a d a t t a 1s
M a n u a l s , 1 , 1915 (p p * 1 4 9 -1 5 9 )
V ibhanga. E d .M rs.R h y s D a i v d s . PTS. ,1904*
V ibh ahg a A t t h a k a t h a 1 (SammohavinodariT). E d.A .P .B uddhadatta.
PTS. , 1923
V isuddhim agga. 1-11. E d .G .A .F .R h y s Davids* P T S .,
1 9 2 0 -2 1
V is u d d h im a g g a - tTk’a ( P a r a m a t t h a m a n j u s a 1) . E d . M. Dhamm’a n a n d a .
Oolombo, 1928
V isu dd h im 'arg asan n a.v a. 1-V1. E d .M .D h a r m a r a t n e . Colombo,
1890-1917
VlrnjSa t i lea (V i j na p t i n i a t r a t ' a s i d d h i ) . E d .S .L ev i. P aris.
1925
The V a i d e s i k a S u t r a s o f Kariada. E d.and tr.E .S im h a .
SBH. , V I , A l l a h a b a d , 1911
18
S aceasam k hep a, w w w m i
Ed.P.DhammstrsTma. JPTS. ,19 1 7-19 19 ( p p . 1 - 2 5 )
S a m a y a s ^ ra , E d.and t r . J . L . J a i n i . S B J . .V 1 1 1 . Lucknow%1930
S a my u 11 a n i ka y a , 1-V1. E d . L . F e e r , Mrs •Rhys D a v i d s . P T S ,,
1884-1904
E d . F.L.Woodward* P T S ., 1929-1937
S u t t a n i p a ta * E d .D .A n d e rs o n a n d H .S m ith . P T S . , 1913
S u tta n ip * a ta A t t h a k a t h a 1 ( P a r a m a t t h a j o t i k ' a , 1 1 ) , 1 - 1 1 1 . Ed.
H .S m i t h . PTS*,. 1916-1918
B • Tr a ns 1 a t i o ns
L ’AbhidharmakojSa de V asu b a n d h u , 1-V1. T r . d e l a V a l i n e
II . im i .h. I w +IAj.iIiI * * I I * !■■».. H» lllli « i 11WH I Hiumwm -i.iM .IH r. !— it W * '
P oussin. Soci«5t<§ B e ig e d ’E t u d e s O r i e n t a l e s , P a r i s ,
1923-1931
B u d d h i s t Manual o f P s y c h o l o g i c a l E t h i c s ( Dhamma s anganT)•
T r . M r s . Rhys D a v i d s . O rie n ta l T ra n sla tio n
F u n d , Rew S e r i e s , X l l , London, 1923
C a n d r a k T r t i Prqsannapacta Madhyarn a k a v r t t i . (Douze c h a p i t r e s • . •)
D i s c o u r s e on E l e m e n t s (D loatukatliir.) T r . U . M a r a d a , a s s i s t e d
>upi>hi!■in 11T iip>i11 him in i iiTitn'-mrr *■ 1 1 1— 11 11 —' " '
L f o r i g i n s d es s e c t e s i ; _b o u dd h i g u e s d f a p r e s P a r a n i a r t h a •
T r . P . D e m i S v i l l e . MOB.,1, 1932 ( p p . 1 5 -6 4 )
The P a t h o f P u r i f i c a t i o n (V is uddhiraagga) . T r.B hikkhu
S 'anam oli. Colombo, 1956
P o in ts of C o n tro v ersy (K a th a v a tth u ). T r . S . 2 . Aung and
M rs.Rhys D a v id s . P T S . , 1915
Le T r a i t s de l a D e m o n s t r a t i o n de l !A cte ( K a r m a s i d d h i p r a —
Karana ) . T r • 32. Lamott • MCB. , I V , 1936
(P P I151-268)
T r o i s t r a i t £ s s u r l e s s e c t e s b o u d d h ig u e s a t t r i b u d s a
V a s u m i t r a , Bhavya e t V i n T t a d e v a . T r . A . B u r e a u .
J A ., 0030.11, 1 9 5 4 , ( p p .2 2 9 -2 6 6 )
20
1Les o r i g i n e s du S l T r i p u t r ^ b h i d h a r m a f f a s t r a * •
Le Mus<£on, V o l . L X l l l , 1 -4 ( p p . 6 9 -9 5 )$
Les s e c t e s bouddhiciues d u P e t i t v £ h i c u l e .
w M g w t— n nw i i . i i. w n . * « ■» . i f up p im m
S a i g o n , 1955$
1Les s e c t e s b o u d d h iq u e s du P e t i t V ^ h i c u l e e t l e u r s
Abhidhai^ma p i t a k a ’ . BEFEG., V ol.X LIV , F a s e * l
( p p .1-11)
Basham, A .L. H i s t o r y a nd D octr i n e s o f t h e A j T v i k a s . London.
1951
B h ad u ri, S* S t u d i e s i n M y a y a -V a i^ e s ik a M e t a p h y s i c s .
P o o n a , 1947
B h attach ary a,V • The B a s i c C o n c e p t i o n o f B uddhism .
C a l c u t t a , 1930
C h a t t e r Q i ,D#. ’The problem o f knowledge a n d t h e f o u r I i i n ii * u r i.t Ml. I r t . i l . #,pMii
1943
F illio zat* *
'T he p s y c h o l o g i c a l d i s c o v e r i e s o f Bu d d h i s m ' •
r rnri n<- ‘ •- r1 i ml mi n fii' i min i f iinti irrmi i i • inrmir fir m ii . j h b i mniMiiiiiitiJM iniiiiiiw igiK i^
UCR. , V o l . X l l l , 1955 ( P P . 6 9 -8 2 )
Foley,C .A . ' The V e d a l l a S u t t a as I l l u s t r a t i n g t h e
p s y c h o l o g i c a l b a s i s o f B u d d h i s t Et h i c s ' .
mm wW tnw ii — , m n m l nun imnit iwnn i mrii iiiiib. __bi.lj_ ■ imi ■jinii ijji.h
JHAS. (L o n d o n ), 1©94 ( p p . 3 2 1 - 3 3 3 )
Go dakumb u r a , C . E , *R e f e r e n c e s t o B u d d h i s t S a n s k r i t w r i t e r s
in S inhalese l i t e r a t u r e ' . UCR. , V o l . l , 1943
(p p . 8 6 - 9 3 )
S inhalese L i t e r a t u r e . Colombo, 1955
G uenther,H . W
P h i l o s o p h y an d p s y c h o lo g y i n t h e Abhidharm a.
l HIJ I .................................................................................................................................................................................................
Lucknow, 1957
London, 1923
M israJJ. w
P h y s i c a l t h e o r y o f s o u nd and i t s o r i g i n i n I n d i a n
n— t~i— t —r r m a i in.f»ini>iii«>MiiiMfii r m n r n i m m imim-nT i n i — —n—f t - i ^ n n t - r . m n i i n i r W i i . i f n m ' 1 MfPMimiWHiii i rfnrrun i.n in r » i -infirl j r t r r . i nr«i~^i>n ^ ^ ^ tirtitm T tn m iiT T n n li— l
th o u g h t. .A llahab ad U n i v e r s i t y S t u d i e s , V o l . 11 >
.A lla h a b a d , 1926
24
(p p .3 5 -7 1 )
P oussin,L .de la V a lin e . The Way t o N i r v a n a . London, 1925
(P P .689-715);
S akya o r B u d d h i s t O r i g i n s • L o n d o n , 1931;
The M i l i n d a Q u e s t i o n s . L ondon, 1930;
t P a t i c c a s a m u p p ‘a d a t . E R E .,V o l .I X ( p p . 6 7 2 - 7 4 ) ;
^R e l a t i o n s ( B u d d h i s t ) 1. ERE. ,V o l . X , ( p p . 6 4 8 - 9 ) .
Rhys D a v id s ,T .W . *l h e S e c t s o f t h e B u d d h i s t s 1. JRAS.
( L o n d o n ) , 1891 ( PP*4Q9“ 2 2 ) j
a n d S ted e,W . P s f l i - E n g l i s h D i c t i o n a r y . P T S . , 1925
R o s e n b e r g , 0 . K•J . Die problem e d e r b u d d h i s t i a c h e n
p h ilo so p h ie. H e i d e l b e r g , 1924
S arath eh an d ra,E .R • B u d d h i s t P s y c h o lo g y of P e r c e p t i o n .
Colombo, 1958
S ch ay e r,S t• 1P r e c a n o n i c a l Buddhism 1. AO. , V o l , V l l , 1935
(pp.121-3 2 )
*Hew c o n t r i b u t i o n s t o t h e p roblem o f p r e -
liThaya1n i s t i c Buddhi s m1 P B 0 . , V o l . l , 1937 ( p p . 8 -1 7 )
S eal.B .N . P o s i t i v e S c i e n c e s o f t h e A n c i e n t H in d u s . D elhi,
1958 ( r e p r i n t e d )
26
S ted e,W . v .R h y s D a iv d s ,T .W .
S u s u k i , D ♦T . *The a n a l y t i c and s y n t h e t i c a p p r o a c h t o
B uddhism 1. M iddle Way,Vol.XXIV, 1954
T a k k k u s u ,J • v •A n e s a k i ,M•
*The Abhidharma L i t e r a t u r e o f t h e S a r v a s t i v l a d i n s 1 •
J P T S . , 1904-5 ( p p . 6 7 -1 4 6 )
The E s s e n t i a l s of B u d d h i s t P h i l o s o p h y . (Bd.W.T.Chan
a n d 0 .A.M oore) . H o n o l u l u , 1947
( p p . 8 2 9 -3 3 )
V aid ya , P . L . E t u d e s s u r Aryadeva e t son C atu tu S a ta k a .
p m w im n tf ■ W t w M i i . i tmfliiNim n ii rn. Mmmi II il * ' irfimn T — i«i f
P a r i s , 1923
W a d d e ll,L .A 1Buddha*s S e c r e t from a s i x t h Cen t u r y P i c t o r i a l
Commentary a n d T i b e t a n T r a d i t i o n * .. JR A S . ( Lo ndon } ,
1894 ( p p .3 6 7 -8 4 )
Buddhism o f T i b e t . Second E d i t i o n , Cambridge ,1958
Warder,A*K. *On t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p s b e t w e e n e a r l y Buddhism
and o t h e r c o n t e m p o r a r y s y s t e m s * • BSOAS. ,
V o l . X V i i i , 1956 ( p p . 4 3 -6 3 ) ;
*Matik*a* (An i n t r o d u c t o r y e s s a y t o Mvn. ) ,Mvn. pp.
W i j e s e k a r a , • D-de A • *V i t a l i s m a n d Becoming: a c o m p a r a t i v e
s t u d y ** UCR. ,V o l . 1,1943 ( p p ,4 9 - 5 8 ) ;
' U p a n i s h a d i c te rm s f o r s e n s e - f u n c t i o n s * . UCR..
. —.............. ■■ ■ ■ I ,, , « -t-^ TfM ii ir n . ---- 1------------ i— i t —if n ij m iM i. r t * i* | i iHi>ii O u m i . n y i .ii i riiu m w
V o l . 1 1 , 1944 ( p p . 1 4 -2 4 )
W internitz.,3 H i s t o r y o f I n d i a n L i t e r a t u r e , Vo1 . 1 1 .
C a l c u t t a , 1933 ;
1P ro b lem s o f B uddhism *. VBQ.,New S e r i e s , V o l . 1 1 ,
1 9 3 6 .( p p .41-56)
28
CHAPTER O m
IHTRODUCT ION
On t h e b a s i s o f i t s o c c u r r e n c e i n t h e p h i l o s o p h i c a l
t e r m i n o l o g y o f t h e P a l i C an on , a t l e a s t f o u r m eanings o f
ru p a c a n be d i s t i n g u i s h e d : f re q u e n tly i t occurs in the
( g e n e r i c ) s e n s e o f m a t t e r , an d w i t h a l m o s t e q u a l f r e q u e n c y
i n t h e more s p e c i f i c s e n s e o f what i s v i s i b l e , t o be more
p r e c i s e , " th e sphere of v i s i b i l i t y * '• R a re ly i t i s seen
t o f i g u r e a s a s i m p le s u b s t i t u t e f o r t h e more s p e c i f i c
compound, rU p a -d iia tu ( - l o k a ) which s i g n i f i e s t h e s e c o n d o f
th e th r e e planes of e x is te n c e re c o g n iz e d i n B uddhist
cosm ology — what Mrs, Rhys Davids c a l l s " t h e r e a l m o f
a t t e n u a t e d m a t t e r " , a n d w i t h a l m o s t e q u a l r a r i t y , as
r e f e r r in g to fo u r stag es of e c s t a t i c e x p e rie n c e , te c h n ic a lly
an d more s p e c i f i c a l l y known a s ru p a ;jjh a n a * T hese f o u r may
be r e p r e s e n t e d a s t h e g e n e r i c , t h e s p e c i f i c , t h e
c o s m o l o g i c a l an d t h e " p s y c h o l o g i c a l " m eanings o f t h e t e r m ,
Bud d h agh osa a n d Dhammapala - t h e two i l l u s t r i o u s
co m m en tato rs o f Theravlada Buddhism - c o l l a t e a s many a s
n i n e m eanings ( a t t h a ) i n w hich t h e term i n q u e s t i o n i s
d a i d t o o c c u r i n t h e c a n o n i c a l w o r k s , namely
(1 ) ru p a k k h a n d h a - m a t e r i a l a g g r e g a t e
(2 ) s a r T r a ~ t h e p h y s i c a l body o f a l i v i n g b e i n g
(3) vanna - c o lo u r
29
I
(4 ) s a n t h a n a ~ f o r m , f i g u r e , c o n f i g u r a t i o n
(5) k a s i n a - n i m i t t a - th e "m e d ita tio n " - o b je c t
(6) p a c e a y a - c o n d i t i o n , c a u s e
( 7 ) sabliava ~ n a t u r e
The 8 t h a n d 9 t h a r e what we have i n t r o d u c e d a s t h e
c o s m o l o g i c a l a n d t h e " p s y c h o l o g i c a l 11 m e a n in g s . That t h e
number i s n o t e x h a u s t i v e i s r e c o g n i s e d b y t h e a d d i t i o n o f
— 1
t h e w o rd , a d i , ’'etc**1 „
Some o f t h e s e i t e m s c o u l d , h o w ev e r, be b r o u g h t u n d e r
rupa in th e g e n e ric sense of m a tte r .
Rupakkhandha ( n o . l ) i s t h e f i r s t o f t h e f i v e a g g r e g a t e s
i n t o w hich Buddhism a n a l y s e s t h e e m p i r i c i n d i v i d u a l i t y ,
t h e o t h e r f o u r b e i n g vedaria ( f e e l i n g s ) , san na ( p e r c e p t i o n s ) ,
sankhetra ( s y n e r g i e s , form ations) and v i n n a n a ( c o n s c i o u s n e s s ) .
Sometimes i t i s u s e d i n a w id e r s e n s e t o mean t h e t o t a l i t y
o f m a t t e r (sabb^m ruparn). I t may a l s o be n o t e d h e r e t h a t
i n t h e Nilcayas som etim es i t i s u s e d i n a s u b j e c t i v e s e n s e ,
t o o 3 - a meaning which does n o t seem t o have been r e t a i n e d
i n t h e p o s t - f l i k a y a n w o rk s . F o r t h e moment, we may o v e r l o o k
t h i s l a t t e r usage. S a r T r a (H o .2) c a n be c o n s i d e r e d a s
r e f e r r i n g to th e m a tte r t h a t e n te r s i n t o th e co m position
of a l i v in g being.
T h a t r u p a som etimes o c c u r s i n th e s e n s e o f v a n n a ,
c o l o u r (No*3) i s s a i d t o be s u p p o r t e d by t h e o f t ~ r e c u r r e n t
c a n o n i c a l s t a t e m e n t : cak kh u n ca pa #t i c c a r u p e ca u p p a g g a t i
*y.\
'I ^
1. See e . g . M .i 1 1 1 , 259
2. See A a l . 317
3. See Dhs«I39
4. See A s l .3 1 7
5* S t c h e r b a t s k y , G e n t .C o n e e p . H ; s e e b e l o w , 146
31
1. See b e l o w , 142 f f .
32
p r e c e d i n g one*
Im age, f i g u r e , s i g n , a p p e a r e n c e - t h e s e a r e some o f
t h e g e n e r a l m eaning s of r u p a . And i f t h e o b j e c t o f
c o n c e n t r a t i o n i s som etimes r e f e r r e d t o b y r u p a , t h e n i t
i s one of t h e s e g e n e r a l m eanings t h a t comes t o ou r mind.
T h a t r u p a i s a t t i m e s u s e d i n t h e s e n s e of p a c c a y a ,
c o n d i t i o n (N o .6) does n o t seem t o be s u p p o r t e d by t h e
example c i t e d - a q u o t a t i o n . , ! r o m t h e iV n g u tta ra n i k a y a ,
w hich r u n s as f o l l o w s : U:SarupSt b h ik k h a v e u p p a j j a n t i papaka
akusal*a dhamma no arup'a1*.. The Commentary n o t e s t h a t r u p a
i n n s a r u p a 5’a n d i t s n e g a t i v e ,tarup'a,r s h o u l d be u n d e r s t o o d
a s synonymous w i t h p a c c a y a . ^
When t h e o r i g i n a l p a s s a g e where t h e s e n t e n c e o c c u r s
i s t a k e n i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n , c o n s i d e r a b l e d o u b t a r i s e s on
t h e v a l i d i t y of t h i s e x p l a n a t i o n . T h e r e i n we f i n d n i n e
s i m i l a r s e n t e n c e s , e a c h d i f f e r r i n g o n l y i n r e s p e c t of t h e
f i r s t an d t h e l a s t w o rd s . F i v e of them come b e f o r e t h e
sgbove s e n t e n c e ; t h e y b e g i n w i t h ( a ) s a n i m i t t ' a , (b ) s.anid*aria,
( c ) s a h e t u k a , (d-)- sasankhara" an d ( e ) s a p p a c c a y a , and e n d
w ith the r e s p e c tiv e n e g a tiv e s . F ou r of them come a f t e r
it; t h e y b e g i n w i t h (f}~ s e v e d a n a , (g) s a s a n n a , (h ) s a v in n a iia
an d ( i ) s a n k h a ta ra m m a n a , a n d end. w i t h t h e r e s p e c t i v e
1 . Op. c i t . 143 f f .
2 . O p . c i t . , i 83
3 . See A A .i 21 and i i 134
33
n eg a tiv es.
Commenting on them t h e C&ommentator o b s e r v e s t h a t
n i d a i i a , h e t u , s a n k h a r a , paeeay a and r u p a i n ( b ) , ( c ) , ( d ) ,
•H . — ^ O
1 . A . i 82-83 _ _
2 . Tjfidanam h e t u samkhjaro pacoayo r u p a n t i s a h h a n i p i h i
e t a n i k 'arana v ev aca rian * ev a . - A A .i i 154
3• I b i d . l o c . c i t . ,
34
1 . See AA*ii 1 3 4 , n . l
2 . TbogA. 96
35
t o u n f o l d a n d d e l i m i t t h e i m p l i c a t i o n s of t h e t e r m , r u p a :
Q u e s t i o n : Rupam ru p a k k h an d h o t i ? ( I s r u p a ru p a k k h a n d h a ? )
Answer : Piyarupam; s’a ta ru p a m rupam, na r u p a k k h a n d h o ;
rup ak kh and ho r u p a n c ’ eva rup ak k h an d h o ca*
( P i y a r u p a and s*atar*upa a r e r u p a b u t n o t rupa™
k kh and ha; ru p a k k h an d h a i s r u p a a n d i s a l s o
r u pa lckha n dha )
Q u e s t i o n : Na rupakkhandho na r u p a n t i ? (What i s n o t
ru p a k k h an d h a i s a l s o n o t r u p a ? )
Answer : PJyarTTpam s a t a r u p a m na r u p a k k h a n d h o , rupam*
R*upan ca ru p a k k h a n d h a n ca •t h a p e t v a avases*a na
*>. *Sv
1* Yam.i 16 f f .
36
t r a n s c eA
nLd e n t a l , i . e . , l o k u t t a r a , c o n s c i o u s n e s s and t h e i r
c o n c o m i t a n t s , a n d fllbbahaj a r e n e i t h e r c a l l e d r u p a n o r do.
1
t h e y go t o make up t h e m a t e r i a l g r o u p 1**
I t w i l l be s e e n t h a t t h i s t r a n s l a t i o n , w i t h what i s
g iv e n w ith in the square b r a c k e t s , e x p la in s s a t i s f a c t o r i l y
t h e whole c a t e c h i s m . I t w i l l a l s o be s e e n t h a t t h e whole
t r a n s l a t i o n h as become c o h e r e n t an d m e a n i n g f u l b e c a u s e of
1 . OjDd. ( a p p e n d i x ) 273
57
1
t h e two i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s , u n d e r l i n e d , and g i v e n w i t h i n
square brackets*
To r e p e a t :
( i ) " P iy a ru p a m sgftarupam11 i s i n t e r p r e t e d t o mean t h e
e i g h t y one w o r d l y c l a s s e s o f c o n s c i o u s n e s s a n d t h e i r
concom itants.
( i i ) 11na c ’ eva nupam na ca ru p a k k h a n d h o ’* = ’*a w a s e s a 11
( . n e i t h e r inTpa n o r ru p a k k h a n d h a a t h e r e s t ) is in te rp re te d
t o mean t h e e i g h t c l a s s e s of t r a n s c e n d e n t a l c o n s c i o u s n e s s ,
t h e i r c o n c o m i t a n t s , and Nibb*ana.
I t i s i m p l i e d t h a t t h e ite m s i n (1 ) c a n he d e s c r i b e d
as p i y a r u p a a n d s 'a t a r u p a a n d t h a t t h e ite m s i n ( u ) c anno t
be so d e s c r i b e d . .
On t h e b a s i s o f t h i s i n t e r p r e t a t i v e t r a n s l a t i o n .one
c o u ld c e r t a i n l y say t h a t in t h i s p a r t i c u l a r passage of th e
Yamaka r u p a i s u s e d n o t o n l y t o r e f e r t o t h e m a t e r i a l
a g g r e g a t e b u t a l s o t o e x p r e s s s t a t e s o f m in d . The same
e x p l a n a t i o n a p p e a r s i n M rs.Rhys D a v i d s ’ I n t r o d u c t i o n t o
2
’kk® Yamaka. And, S u r e n d r a D a s g u p t a , t o o , seems t o have
u n d e r s t o o d t h e p a s s a g e i n t h e same way when he r e f e r s t o
Yamaka. 1 , p . 16 a s an i n s t a n c e where ru p a i s som etim es u s e d
1. u n d e r lin in g i s ours
2 Yam. i XI
38
i n a s u b j e c t i v e sense.**
T h e re a r e , h o w e v e r, c e r t a i n d i f f i c u l t i e s t h a t m i l i t a t e
a g a i n s t such a co n clusion* At t h e v e r y o u t s e t i t s h o u l d be
s t a t e d t h a t n e i t h e r i n t h e Yamaka n o r i n t h e Commentary i s
i t e x p l i c i t l y s a i d t h a t !rPiyarlipam s a t a r u p a m 1* a n d n a v a s e s a u
a r e t o be undex^stood i n t h e same way a s t h e y a r e i n t e r p r e t e d
above. C o u ld i t , t h e n , be t a k e n as i m p l i e d i n t h e c a t e c h i s m
a n d demanded by t h e c o n t e x t ?
T h i s , t o o , d o es n o t seem to be p o s s i b l e b e c a u s e of
more p o s i t i v e d i f f i c u l t i e s . I t may be n o t e d h e r e t h a t i n
t h e N ikayas a wide v a r i e t y o f t h i n g s , m e n t a l a s w e l l a s
— — ~ 2
m a t e r i a l , are d e s c r ib e d as piyarupa and s a ta r u p a - a f a c t
p o in tin g to th e g e n e r a lity of t h e i r usage. Coming c l o s e r t o
t h e Yamaka; t h e same s i t u a t i o n o b t a i n s e v e n i n t h e Abhidhamma
P itak a. I n t h e V i b h a n g a « f o r i n s t a n c e , we f i n d s i x t y i t e m s
e n u m e r a t e d as an an sw e r t o t h e q u e s t i o n : What i s p i y a r u p a
an d slat a r u p a ? Among them t e n a r e t h e f i r s t f i v e sense-orgaxus
3
an d t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g o b j e c t i v e f i e l d s . T h ese t e n i t e m s ,
i t may be n o t e d h e r e , a r e i n c l u d e d i n t h e ru p a k k h a n d h a .
I t may t h e n be a s k e d t h a t i f some ite m s i n c l u d e d i n t h e
ru p a k k h an d h a a r e d e s c r i b a b l e a s p i y a r u p a a n d s a ' t a r u p a ,
11 wu lift* n il I W IImi n —r
1 . Hjj.st.of I n d . P h i . 1 , 9 4
2.. See e . g . S . f i 1 0 8 - 9 I I t i . l l k ; P s m .i 40
3* O P . c i t . , 101 f f
59
1 • Guide t h r o u g h t h e A b h . P i fca k a , 3 S.
40
( f r a g r a n c e o f wisdom) a r e gandha h u t n o t
gandhayatana.
The p u rp o s e i s t o show t h a t gandha i n i t s f i g u r a t i v e
usage ( e . g . , p a n n a -g a n d h a ) s h o u l d n o t he c o n f u s e d w i t h
gandha when i t s t a n d s f o r s m e l l , t h e o b j e c t i v e f i e l d
c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h e o l f a c t o r y organ*.
To t a k e a n o t h e r example:
Q uestion: I s s o t a t h e s o t 'a y a t a n a ( t h e o r g a n o f h e a r i n g ? )
Answer : (Y e s , h u t n o t a l w a y s , e . g . , ) t a n t i a s o t a ( t h e s t r e a m
2.
o f c r a v i n g ) i s ( a l s o ) s o t a h u t n o t s o t'a y a ta n a *
H e r e , b o t h s o t ' a y a t a n a , t h e o r g a n o f h e a r i n g an d
t a n h a s o t a , the stream of crav in g are c a l l e d " s o t a ” because
i t o c c u r s i n b o t h words - a l t h o u g h o f c o u r s e s o t a i n s o t 'a y a t a n a
i a d i f f e r e n t i n meaning from s o t a i n t a n h n s o t a * In the
fo r m e r i t means " e a r ” a n d i n t h e l a t t e r " s t r e a m " * And, i t
i s p r e c i s e l y in o rd e r to p o in t out t h i s d i f f e r e n c e t h a t the
whole c a t e c h i s m i s s e t f o r t h .
The c a t e c h s i m i n q u e s t i o n , t o o , s h o u l d he u n d e r s t o o d
i n a s i m i l a r way* . I n t h i s p a r t i c u l a r c o n t e x t "P iyaru pa m
ssTtarupam" s h o u l d be t r a n s l a t e d , n o t as " T h i n g s p l e a s a n t
and^dss^iakle" (= Aung) h u t a s " o f p l e a s i n g a n d d e l i g h t f u l
" n a t u r e 1" ( = N y a n a t i l o k a ) * U s u a l l y ( h u t n o t a lw a y s ) when
1 . O f. e . g . S . i i 108; P s m . i 40
2 . See a b o v e , 38
42
( i i i ) Rupakkhandha i s c a l l e d rupa as w e l l as
rupakkhandha i n th e same way as s o ta y a ta n a i s c a l l e d
s o t a as w e l l as sot'ayatana-:* Here o n ly one meaniiig o f th e
term i s ta k en i n t o c o n s id e r a tio n *
( i v ) The l a s t s t a t e m e n t ; 11Apart from rupa (= P i y a -
rupara satarupam), and rupakkhandha, th e r e s t ( a v a s e s a ) are
n e i t h e r rupa nor rupakkhandha11, c o u ld he u n d erstoo d i n th e
same way a s : "Apart from c h a ir s and t a b l e s , th e r e s t a re
n e i t h e r c h a i r s nor t a b l e s " . The w ord s, " th e r e s t" ( a ts a s e s a ),
a c c o r d in g t o t h i s e x p l a n a t i o n , cannot be i n t e r p r e t e d as
r e f e r r i n g o n ly to th e e i g h t c l a s s e s o f tr a n s c e n d e n ta l
c o n s c i o u s n e s s , t h e i r c o n c o m ita n ts , and Mibbana. T hey,
t o o , are c e r t a i n l y i n c lu d e d . But "the r e s t " means much m ore,
i * e . , a l l e x c e p t rupa (Piyarupani satarupam) and rupakkhandha*
The e x p la n a tio n .- we have g i v e n here may lo o k s t r a n g e .
But when one c o n s id e r s how th e Yamaka s e e k s to u n fo ld th e
i m p l i c a t i o n s o f gandha and s o t a , s tr a n g e n e s s c e a s e s t o be
a d isq u a lific a tio n * Be i t a l s o r e p e a te d here th a t n e i t h e r
'kk® Yamaka nor i n i t s Commentary i s i t s t a t e d th a t !*Fiya-
ruparp satarupam" and "avasesa" (th e r e s t ) s h o u ld be u n d erstood
in th e same way as th e y are i n t e r p r e t e d i n th e quoted
■j
t r a n s l a t i o n ( u n d e r lin e d and g iv e n w it h in square b r a c k e t s ) .
M o r e o v e r , t h e p r e s e n t e x p l a n a t i o n does n o t c o n t r a d i c t b u t
f a l l s i n l i n e w i t h t h e s i t u a t i o n which, o b t a i n s i n t h e
V ib h a n g a . The whole p u rp o s e o f t h e c a t e c h i s m i s t o c l a r i f y
t h e i m p l i c a t i o n s of t h e te rm r u p a i n t h e compound ru p a k k h an d h a
and t o a v o i d i t s b e i n g c o n f u s e d w i t h r u p a a s i t o c c u r s i n
p i y a r u p a a n d ssftarupa* I n p o i n t o f f a c t , t h e Commentary
r i g h t l y o b s e r v e s t h a t t h e q u e s t i o n s i n t h i s e a te c h s m a r e
a s k e d f o r t h e s o l e p u rp o se of c l a r i f y i n g t h e i m p l i c a t i o n s
1
o f te rm s - v a c a n a - s o d h a n a t ta m *
We may t h e n c o n c lu d e t h a t ^ a s f a r a s t h i s p a r t i c u l a r
Yamaka c a t e c h i s m i s c o n c e r n e d ; i t i s n o t c o r r e c t t o s a y t h a t
r u p a i s Mised t o expx^ess s t a t e s o f mind*
I n t h e f o r e g o i n g pages we have r e f e r r e d t o many o f
t h e s e n s e s a n d c o n t e x t s i n which t h e temn r u p a o c c u r s i n
the c a n o n ic a l te x ts* Our p u rp o se was n o t so much t o examine
them a l l - a l t h o u g h o f c o u r s e we have had t h e o c c a s i o n t o
examine some - as t o g i v e an i n d i c a t i o n o f how e v e n i n t h e
t e c h n i c a l te rm in o lo g y i t o ccurs i n a p l u r a l i t y of senses*
For we a r e n o t c o n c e r n e d w i t h a l l t h e m e a n i n g s •* o f rTIpa a s
1 . Yang*59
44
- -
1
a t e c h n i c a l terra, l e t a l o n e i t s many m ean in g s a s a g e n e r a l
term* W i t h i n t h e p u rv ie w o f t h i s s t u d y w i l l come an e x a m i n a t i o n
o f r u p a i n what we have c a l l e d i t s g e n e r i c s e n s e , i . e . , i n
t h e semee o f m a t t e r . S t a t e d o t h e r w i s e , o u r s w i l l be a s t u d y
o f ru p a k k h an d h a i n i t s w i d e s t s c o p e , i . e . , a s sabbara rUpaip,
the t o t a l i t y of m a tte r.
Rulpakkha ndha i
C o n c e r n in g t h e meaning of ru p a kk hand ha t h e r e i s , h o w e v e r,
one i m p o r t a n t f a c t t h a t s h o u l d n o t be o v e r l o o k e d .
A c c o r d in g t o t h e Abhidhamma t h e compound d e n o t e s t w e n t y
2 3
s e v e n ( i n some works t w e n t y e i g h t ) i t e m s c a l l e d rupa--dhammas
( m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s ) c l a s s i f i e d i n t o two c a t e g o r i e s a s
p r i m a r y an d s e c o n d a r y . They a r e o f t e n ' r e f e r r e d tojas sahbam
rupam. T h i s , h o w e v e r, i s n o t t o o v e r l o o k t h a t som etimes t h e
compound i s u s e d i n a " n a r r o w e r ’* s e n s e t o mean t h e rupa-dhmmas
4
t h a t e n t e r i n t o t h e c o m p o s i t i o n o f a l i v i n g b & ing.' On t h e
1* On t h e s u b j e c t o f rTipajjhema and r u p a l o l c a , s e e S t c h e r b a t s k y ,
C o n c e p t i o n o f B u d d h i s t M r v a n a . t h e c h . on "Buddhism and
Yoga^; Aung ,Cjgd. 5 3 - f f - j M r s .Rhys D a v id s .B u d . P s y .9 4 f f * *
" Dhyana i n e a r l y Buddhism" . IHQ. V o l . 3 .1927? PPY689--715 );
M.Aneski a n d J V f a k a k u s u , "Dhyana" . E R E ,V o l.2 ( p p . 7 0 2 - 7 0 4 ) ;
$ - J . T h o m a s , " S t a t e o f t h e d e a d ( B u d d h i s t )u , ERE,Vol.2
. PP*§ 2 9 - 8 3 3 ) l Y . N . S i n h a , I n d . P a y . : P e r c e p t i o n . ff*
2 . See Vbh.12 f f . ; D hs.124 f f .
3* The co m m e n ta rie s a d d h a d a y a - v a t t h u a s t h e 2 8 t h , s e e b e l o w , *7/
4 . See Vbh.3
4-5
o t h e r h a n d , t h e s i t u a t i o n i n t h e NikfEyas i s r a t h e r complex*
1 _
F o r as we have a l r e a d y i n d i c a t e d ^ t h e r e i n som etim es r u p a i n
ru p a k k h a n d h a i s s e e n t o o c c u r i n a s u b j e c t i v e s e n s e , too*
l e may f i r s t c l a r i f y i t s p o s i t i o n i n t h e Hilcayas.
As i n t h e Abhidhamma, i n t h e Uikstyas too ru p a k k h an d h a
i s som etim es u sed t o mean t h e m a t t e r t h a t e n t e r s i n t o t h e
2
c o m p o s i t i o n o f a l i v i n g b ein g *
So m etim es, a s i s a l s o t h e c a s e i n t h e Abhidhamma, i t
i s g i v e n a w i d e r s co p e s The f o u r p rim a ry e l e m e n t s (m ahabh uta)
and t h e m a t t e r t h a t i s d e p e n d e n t on them ( upad'ar’upa) a r e
rupa. They a r e e i t h e r i n t e r n a l ( a j j h a t t a m , a j j h a t t i k a ) ,
i . e . , , a s p a r t o f t h e complex t h a t makes a l i v i n g b e i n g ,
o r e x t e r n a l (b ah id d hsf, b a t h i r a ) , i . e . , m a t t e r o t h e r t h a n
t h a t which e n t e r s i n t o t h e compos itiqx of l i v i n g b e i n g s . ^
In com bination b o th r e f e r to the t o t a l i t y of m a t t e r (sabbam
ru p a m ). The o t h e r u s u a l way o f r e f e r r i n g t o a l l m a t t e r i s s
!iw h a t e v e r m a t t e r , w h e t h e r i t i s p a s t , f u t u r e o r p r e s e n t ,
w h e th e r i t i s i n t e r n a l o r e x t e r n a l , w h e t h e r i t i s low o r
d e b o n a iij.,w h e th e r i t i s f a r o r n e a r , ( i n o t h e r words) t h e
1 . See above , 29
2*. See e . g . M .i 299 w w______ ______
3 . Of.gam k i n c i rupam sabbam rupam o a t t a r i mahstohutani c a t u -
n n an c a mahablljut'anam up*ac£aya r u p a n t i — M*
4.- See" M .i 421 f f .
46
T
t o t a l i t y of m a tte r. With n e c e s s a r y a d j u s t m e n t s , t h i s k i n d
o f d e s c r i p t i o n i s e x t e n d e d t o t h e o t h e r k h a n d h a s , too*
Where, how a n d why r u p a ( kkjjandha} i s som etim es u s e d
i n a s u b j e c t i v e s e n s e may now be c o n s i d e r e d . In the
Khandha S am y utta o f t h e Samyu11anikaya one r e a d s :
r iMTTPTi II i»ii»gn niil^ ^i M in fl.il II— iWKHiWii— t Hi i HW .B iitl ll'iTT— *m \ m iilH i^w i^l— <IW^^<WIWW*ilW>ll
1. yarn^kincI rupam a t T t a n a g a t a p a c c u p p a n n a m a j j h a t t a m Va b a h i -
ddfia v a hTnami va panTtam va* yam d!ure s a n t i k e va sabbam
rupam - S . i i * 2 5 2 | a l s o i i i 4 7 , #6 8 , 80
2 . i i i , *86
3* Bee VbhA*14; Mh.flfc3A. 1 3 S A . i i 290
4* AK.Gh.i 2 4 ; s e e a l s o AKvy.i*34
4-7
t o t h e B u d d h i s t e x e g e s i s r u p p a t i o c c u r s i n two d i f f e r e n t
contexts. In the f i r s t i t r e f e r s to d i s t r e s s , e x c ite m e n t,
1
o r d i s s i p a t i o n a s a s t a t e o f m ind; i n t h e s e c o n d , t o
2
d i s t u r b a n c e , m u t a b i l i t y o r c h a n g e a b l e n e s s of m a t t e r . In
the f i r s t i t i s d i s t u r b a n c e i n a p s y c h o l o g i c a l and s u b j e c t i v e
s e n s e an d i n t h e s e c o n d i t i s d i s t u r b a n c e i n a p h y s i c a l
an d o b j e c t i v e s e n s e .
In th e o p in io n of the s c h o l i a s t s r u p p a ti in th e
quoted passage occurs i n th e l a t t e r c o n t e x t ; t h a t is to
s a y , t h e verb, i m p l i e s d i s t u r b a n c e i n what we have d e s c r i b e d
as the p h y s ic a l sen se. The d i s t u r b a n c e i m p l i e d by t h e
verb r u p p a t i - i t i s su g g e ste d - i s th e d is tu r b a n c e of
t h e p h y s i c a l body o f a p e r s o n . I t is d istu rb ed (ru p p ati)
by c o l d ( s T t a ) , h e a t (unha)*, " h u n g e r 11 ( j i g a c c h a T ) , !!pJ i h i r s t " r
( p i p a s a ) an d by t h e t o u c h o f g n a t s , m o s q u i t o s , w in d , t h e
^ 3
s u n , and r e p t i l e s (d a !s a m a k a s a v a t a t a p a s i r i m & a p a s a m p h a s s a ) .
We a r e g i v e n t o u n d e r s t a n d t h a t " h u n g e r " ( j i g a c c h a )
and " t h i r s t " ( p i p ’a s a ) a s u s e d i n t h e p r e s e n t c o n t e x t do
n o t mean h u n g er and t h i r s t a s a s u b j e c t i v e e x p e r i e n c e o r
as two o r g a n i c s e n s a t i o n s biSbthe p h y s i c a l f a c t o r t h a t
b r i n g s them a b o u t , t h a t i s t o s a y , t h e h e a t i n s i d e t h e
1
b e lly (udaraggisantapa)•
T h i s i n c i d e n t a l l y re m in d s o n e ,* o f t h e V a i b h a#s i k a s
who t o o u s e d t h e two t e r m s , hunger (b u b h u k s a ) and t h i r s t
( pip'asa') i n two d i s t i n c t s e n s e s * I n t h e f i r s t t h e y mean a
v a r i e t y o f s u b j e c t i v e e x p e r i e n c e , a s t a t e o f mind ( j i g h a t s ’a
c a i t a s i k o dharmah • , . evam pip'asa’ p i v a k t a v y a ) * ^ In
t h e s e c o n d t h e y mean t h e p h y s i c a l f a c t o r s w h ich b r i n g
a b o u t t h e two o r g a n i c s e n s a t i o n s i n q u e s t i o n . I f the
p h y sic a l causes are also c a l l e d a f t e r the p sy ch o lo g ical
e f f e c t s , t h i s , i t i s s a i d , s h o u l d be u n d e r s t o o d a s a case;
of h y p a ll a g e , of cause being d e s ig n a te d a f t e r the e f f e c t
- keTrane k’a r y o p a c ’a rad * I t is lik e th e s a y i n g : a p p e a r e n c e
o f t h e Buddhas i s h a p p i n e s s . What, i n p o i n t of f a c t , i s
meant t o s a y i s t h a t t h e a p p e a r e n c e o f Buddhas i s th e
cause of h ap p in ess and n o t hap p in ess i n i t s e l f .
To come b a c k t o t h e p a s s a g e s i t was n o t e d t h a t
a c c o r d i n g t o t h e s c h o l a s t i c i n t e r p r e t a t i o n th e term r u p a
which i n t h e p a s s a g e i s d e f i n e d as " t h a t which i s d i s t u r b e d "
l« I b id .lo c ,c it, ,
2,AKvy>j 2.7
3*See AK,ch*i 12 o f , attu m -iec h a jig h a ts 'a c a i t a s i k o
dharmah. tajsya karanam* a n t a r u d a re ltayendr i y e n a yah
s p r i y a t e . sfa j i g h a t a a namopadaya-rllpam. y a t h a buddharxam
s ukham u t p'ada^i ty-'a d i a b h y u d a y a - n i h i r e y a - s a - s ukhak’a r a n a
tveTt buddhotpaidasya s a sukham i t y u c y a t e . t a d v a t . -
&Kvy, i 27
49
( r u p p a t T t i ) means t h e p h y s i c a l body b e c a u s e i t i s
d i s t u r b e d o r a f f e c t e d by t h e f a c t o r s en u m erated * I t is*
however a d m i t t e d t h a t when t h e body i s d i s t u r b e d t h e m ind,
t o o ,i s disturbed* in t h i s sense. When t h e body* t o be
more p r e c i s e * t h e o rg a n of t o u c h which i s s p r e a d a l l ovesr
t h e body* comes i n t o c o n t a c t w ith h e a t* c o l d * e t c # * t h e r e
a rise t a c t i l e sen satio n s. Hunger an d t h i r s t (i.e .* in the
p sy ch o lo g ical sense) are a ls o ex p lain ed as t a c t i l e sensations#
They a r e b r o u g h t a b o u t when **hunger** a n d **t h i r s t 1* ( i . e . *
i n t h e p h y s i c a l s e n s e = u d a r a g g i s a n t a p a ) come i n t o c o n t a c t
w i t h t h e o r g a n o f t o u c h which* a s s t a t e d above* i s s p r e a d
a l l o v e r t h e bo dy . But i t i s n o t a d m i t t e d t h a t t h i s
um e n t a l d i s t u r b a n c e ” ( t a c t i l e s e n s a t i o n s ) i s e i t h e r meant
o r r e p r e s e n t e d by t h e te r m r u p a i n t h e q u o t e d p a s s a g e d
P o r a l l i t s p r e c i s i o n o f s t a t e m e n t one i s t e m p t e d
t o doubt w h e t h e r t h i s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n r e p r e s e n t s t h e
o r i g i n a l meaning o f t h e p a s s a g e . Ihe given i n t e r p r e t a t i o n
seems to be a r e v e r s a l o f what t h e p a s s a g e was meant t o
co n v e y . I f we u n d e r s t o o d t h e ite m s e n u m e r a t e d i n a d i r e c t
way* t h e r e s u l t i n g c o n c l u s i o n would c e r t a i n l y be d i f f e r e n t #
I n t h e Bilcayas th e v e r b r u p p a t i i s m o s t ly * i f n o t
alw ays* u s e d i n a s u b j e c t i v e s e n s e t o mean ” d i s t r e s s e d ,
g rie v e d or pained” • I t s ex ten sio n to r e f e r to the d istu rb a n c e
o r m u t a b i l i t y o f m a t t e r a p p e a r s t o be t h e worlc o f l a t e r
1# See VismS.v* 51 f f •
50
s c h o l a s t i c i s m - a l t h o u g h o f c o u r s e s u c h a use i n p e r f e c t l y
understandable. P r o f . K e r n 1s s t u d y of t h e v e r b a s i t
o c c u r s i n t h e j ’iTtalca a n d t h e C_____
a r i y a p i t^a k a h a s a l s o b r o u g h t
in to r e l i e f i t s im p lica tio n of g r ie f . In understanding
tlhe above p a s s a g e t h e S u tta n ip s T ta g*ath*a s e n t e n c e ,
2
" s a l l g v i d d h o ’v a r u p p a t i " = " i s pained, d i s t r e s s e d or
m o l e s t e d l i k e u n t o one p i e r c e d by an airrow" , i s o f much t
sig n ifican ce• I n p a r a p h r a s i n g t h i s r u p p a t i t h e Kidd.esq.;
3
u s e s , among o t h e r w o r d s , d o m a n a s s ito h o t i = becomes s o r r o w -
strick en . Commenting on t h e S a n s k r i t v e r s i o n o f t h e s e n t e n c e ,
Y a^ o m itra o b s e r v e s t h a t h e r e i n i t i s p r o p e r t h a t r u p y a t e
s h o u l d be u n d e r s t o o d as i n d i c a t i v e o f d i s t u r b a n e i n a
p s y c h o l o g i c a l s e n s e , i . e . , t h e p a i n f u l f e e l i n g (d u h k h a -
v e d a y i t r d v a d , b sT d hy ata).^ I t w i l l t h u s be s e e n t h a t as
re c o g n is e d i n th e B uddhist e x e g e s is i t s e l f r u p p a t i in the
s e n t e n c e r e f er»s, n o t t o t h e p h y s i c a l d i s t u r b a n c e of t h e
body c r e a t e d by t h e p a s s a g e of th e a r r o w , b u t t o t h e m e n t a l
a f f l i c t i o n , t h e p a i n f u l e x p e r i e n c e which r e s u l t s from t h e
la tte r,
R u p p a t i of t h e q u o t e d p a s s a g e , t o o , c o u l d be u n d e r s t o o d
1. V e r s p r e i d e G-e sc h r i f t e n „ i i 261
2. Sn. 151' T v erse^ 7 b 7 T
3. Mh.JM. i 5
4* .AKvy. i 34
51
i n a s i m i l a r ( d i r e c t ) way. ” 8T tena . . . ru p p a ti
j i g a c c h a y a • «* r u p p a t i ” c o u l d w e l l be t a k e n t o mean ” i s
d i s t u r b e d o r a f f e c t e d by c o l d , hunger” . T his is another
way of s a y i n g t h a t one i s e x p e r i e n c i n g t h e d i s t u r b a n c e o r
a f f e c t i o n s , namely o f c o l d and h u n g e r . The o t h e r i t e m s ,
too, c a n be u n d e r s t o o d i n t h e same m anner. When u n d e r s t o o d
i n t h i s way t h e r e s u l t i n g c o n c l u s i o n i s t h a t i n th e q u o t e d
p a s s a g e t h e term ru p a i s u s e d i n a s u b j e c t i v e s e n s e , i . e . ,
1
as r e f e r r i n g to c e r t a i n o rganic a f f e c t i o n s .
T h i s , m o r e o v e r , i s n o t t h e o n l y N ikaya p a s s a g e where
r u p a (k k h a n d h a) i s u s e d i n a s u b j e c t i v e s e n s e * In the
Man:ihimanika.ya, i i , 96 i t seems to r e f e r t o t h e v i s i b l e ,
s o u n d s , s m e l l s , t a s t e s an d t h e t a n g i b l e i n t h e i r a p p e a r e n c e
as s e n s a t i o n s .
From t h i s i t s h o u l d n o t be c o n c lu d e d t h a t i n t h e
Mlcayas r u p a (lckhandha) i s alw ays u s e d i n t h e s e n s e o f , a n d
understood a s , s e n s a tio n s . T h i s i s o n l y one o f t h e s e n s e s
1. See a b o v e , 45
2 , See a b o v e , 40
53
a n d d e f i n e d w i t h more a n d more p r e c i s i o n *
I n t h e Abhidhamma P i t a k a t h e r e i s c e r t a i n l y some
u n i f o r m i t y i n t h e a p p l i c a t i o n o f t h e term r u p a ( k k h a n d h a ) .
I t was o b s e r v e d t h a t i n t h e R'ikayas a l t h o u g h i t s t o o d a s
% g e n e r a l term f o r m a t t e r a t t i m e s i t was a l s o u s e d t o
e x p r e s s c e r t a i n s u b j e c t i v e phenomena* H e r e i n , on t h e o t h e r
h an d t h e l a t t e r use i s g i v e n up. Rupakkhandha i n c l u d e s a
g r o u p o f t w e n t y s e v e n i t e m s c a l l e d ru p a dhammas, m a t e r i a l
e le m e n ts * However, t h e c o n s t i t u e n t s o f t h e group a r e n o t
a s u n ifo rm a s m ig h t be e x p e c t e d . Some r e p r e s e n t c e r t a i n
e l e m e n t s o f m a t t e r and t h e o t h e r s c e r t a i n f a c t s c o n n e c t e d
— 1
w i t h m a t t e r - a l l p o s t u a l t e d a s rupa-dham m as. Thus a l t h o u g h
th e term i s d e lim ite d as to i t s a p p l i c a t i o n , yet the d i v e r s i t y
in
o f t h e i t e m s d e n o t e d by i t s u g g e s t s th a t / y th e Abhidhamma
P i t a k a , t o o , i t was u s e d w i t h Home d e g r e e o f e l a s t i c i t y .
I n t h e ; p o s t - c a n o n i c a l Abhidhamraic works t h i s s i t u a t i o n ,
too,w as re fo rm e d . On t h e b a s i s of a c l a s s i f i c a t i o n a s
n ippharm a an d an ip p h a n n a t h e r e a l e l e m e n t s o f m a t t e r ( n ip p h a n n a )
2
were d i s t i n g u i s h e d from t h e n o m i n a l . A contrib u tio n
more p o s i t i v e t h a n t h i s , t o o , was made. I t is tru e th a t in
t h e DhammasanganT o f t h e Abhidhamma P i t a k a e a c h rupa-dhamma
1 . See D h s . 124 f f .
2 . See V i sm.-381-2; A s l .343 I A b h v t .74
54
i s g i v e n a s h o r t an d l a c o n i c d e f i n i t i o n . I t i s a l s o ti*ue
t h a t on t h e b a s i s o f t h e s e i n d i v i d u a l d e f i n i t i o n s one c o u l d
u n d e r s t a n d how i t i n t e r p r e t e d m a t t e r . N e v e r t h e l e s s , i t has
n o t p r o v i d e d us w i t h what m ig h t be c a l l e d a f o r m a l an d
general d e f in itio n of m atter. The l a t e r s c h o l i a s t s t o o k up
th e m a tte r and f u l f i l l e d the need, And t h i s i s th e n e x t
a s p e c t t h a t we p ro p o s e t o c o n s i d e r h e r e .
D e f in itio n of m atters
We have a l r e a d y d i s c u s s e d t h e s i g n i f i c a n c e o f r u p p a t i
i n t h e q u o t e d SarnyuttanikeTy a p a s s a g e a n d shown t h a t t h e r e i n
_ +
rupa i s -u s e d to r e f e r to c e r t a i n o rganic a f f e c t i o n s . That
e t h i c a l e d i f i c a t i o n wqs one o f t h e r e a s o n s i n u s i n g t h i s
v e r b h e r e an d e l s e w h e r e ( b u t n o t e v e r y w h e r e ) i s f a i r l y
obvious. F o r c o n v e y in g as i t does t h e i d e a of g r i e f , a f f l i c t i o n ,
m o l e s t a t i o n , i s v e r y s u g g e s t i v e of the f a c t o f s u f f e r i n g
( d u k k h a - s a c c a ) w hich i s one o f t h e c a r d i n a l d o c t r i n e s o f
Buddhism» I n t h e corm nentaries and t h e k i n d r e d works t h i s
v e r b a l o n g w i t h i t s noun* r u p p a n a were made u se o f t o
d e v e l o p a d e f i n i t i o n o f r u p a i n t h e s e n s e of m a t t e r . And i n
t h e s e l a t t e r c o n t e x t s t h e y came t o a s s u m e , so t o s a y , a l e s s
r e l i g i o u s and more s c i e n t i f i c tone. This a s s o c i a t i o n of
r u p p a t i w i t h m a t t e r c o u l d c e r t a i n l y be t r a c e d t o t h e S u t t a
1. See a b o v e , 46 f f .
V
55
passage. G ould i t t h e n be c o n c lu d e d t h a t i n t h e S u t t a
p a s s a g e , t o o , r u p a was u s e d i n t h e same s e n s e ? Such a
c o n c l u s i o n does n o t n e c e s s a r i l y f o l l o w . We b e l i e v e s u f f i c i e n t
e v i d e n c e was a d d u c e d t o show t h a t t h e r e f e r e n c e i s t o
c e & t a i n s u b j e c t i v e phenomena. What seems t o have happened
is th is . The S u t t a p a s s a g e . p r o v i d e d a d u e l t o d e v e lo p a
d e f i n i t i o n of rupa i n th e sen se of m a t t e r . And once t h i s
was done t h e p a s s a g e i t s e l f was s o u g h t t o be i n t e r p r e t e d
so a s t o f a l l i n l i n e w i t h t h i s d e f i n i t i o n . The a p p a r e n t
c o n n e c t i o n b e tw e e n r u p p a t i an d r u p a ( m a t t e r ) , t o o , seems
t o have e n c o u r a g e d t h e s c h o l i a s t s i n a s s o c i a t i n g t h e f o r m e r
w ith the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of the l a t t e r . As a m a t t e r o f f a c t ^
i t i s som etim es s u g g e s t e d t h a t r u p p a t i i s t h e e t y m o l o g i c a l
b ase o f r u p a . Such a t t e m p t s a t p o s t u l a t in g e t y m o l o g i c a l
b a s e s t o s u i t g i v e n i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s a r e , i n f a c t , met
w ith i n th e B uddhist e x e g e s is .
I t h a r d l y n e e d s m e n t i o n t h a t t h e v e r b * r u p p a t i and
t h e noun? ru p p a n a when a s s o c i a t e d w i t h th e d e f i n i t i o n of
m a t t e r a r e i n d i c a t i v e of d i s t u r b a n c e i n a p h y s i c a l s e n s e o r
on a p h y s i c a l l e v e l . The c o m m e n t a t o r s 1 s t a t e m e n t , namely
ruppana-lakkharxam rupam , e x p r e s s e s t h e m u t a b i l i t y , c h a h g e a b l e n e s s
o r d i s i n t e g r a t i o n o f m a t t e r o r i t s s u s c e p t i b i l i t y and
r e c e p t i v i t y t o b e i n g d i s t u r b e d , o b s t r u c t e d , s c a t t e r e d or
1
dispersed#
**
I n t h e AbhidharraakoSa t h e age n cy o f ru p p a n a
MimMmmi li■ !.......... III V H
2
i s g i v e n a s t h e hand# The i m p l i c a t i o n i s t h a t m a t e r i a l
t h i n g s c o u l d be s u b j e c t e d t o ru p p a n a by o t h e r m a t e r i a l
things# And, t h e f a c t o f ru p p a n a i n m a t t e r i s s a i d t o t a k e
p l a c e by way o f i t s m o d i f i c a t i o n (vipaririaraotpTadana) a n d
3
by way o f i t s s c a t t e r i n g , d i s p e r s a l ( v i k r i y o t p a d a n a ) • In
t h e T h e r a v a d a s o u r c e s t h e phenomenon of ru p p a n a i s o f t e n
i l l u s t r a t e d w i t h r e f e r e n c e t o c o l d ( s T t a ) a n d h e a t (u nha)#
When a p h y s i c a l o b j e c t i s c o n f r o n t e d , w i t h such c o n t r a r y
f o r c e s a s c o l d a n d h e a t , t h e c l i m a t i c d i s t u r b a n c e which i t
4
u n d e r g o e s i s a c a s e o f ru p p a n a i n m a t t e r .
The above d e f i n i t i o n i s c e r t a i n l y n o t v e r y s p e c i f i c #
To s a y t h a t m a t t e r i s t h a t w hich As u b j e c t t o r u p p a n a i s
t o o g e n e r a l a s t a t e m e n t , j u s t as rupam aniccatn ( m a t t e r i s
im p erm anen t)# What i s m o re, a s r e c o g n i z e d i n t h e B u d d h i s t
e x e g e s i s i t s e l f , ru p p a n a c o u l d a l s o mean d i s t u r b a n c e on a
1
psychological le v e l. I t was p e r h a p s t h e r e c o g n i t i o n of
t h i s g e n e r a l i t y t h a t l e d c e r t a i n Buddhis.ts t o a d v a n c e a n o t h e r
d e f i n i t i o n , more s p e c i f i c t h a n t h e a b o v e . A c c o r d in g t o
t h i s d e f i n i t i o n , g i v e n i n t h e AbhidharmakoiSa a n d i t s
+ ^ M l . H I I .I.'T 'i i i ■u* ■
Vyakhya , ,f p r a t i g h a t a " i s t h e f u n d a m e n t a l c h a r a c t e r i s t i c
of m atter.
P r a t i g h a t a i s 111* i m p $ m £ t r a b i l i t y , l e h e a r t oa
r e s i s t a n c e , l f o b s t a c l e qu f un r u $ a oppose & ce que so n l i e u
— 2
s o i t occup$ p a r an a u t r e r u p a " . T his d e f i n i t i o n p o in ts
t o t h e f a c t o f e x t e n s i o n ( o c c u p a t i o n i n s p a c e ) and to th e
f a c t o f r e s i s t a n c e as th e fundam ental c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s of
m atter. M a t t e r i s t h a t which i s a a p r a t i g h a , i . e . , th at
w hich c o v e r s o r i s e x t e n d e d i n sp a c e - yad de$am S v r n o t i .
Where t h e r £ i s o n e a a p r a t i g h a o b j e c t t h e r e c a n n o t be ( a t
t h e same t i m e ) a n o t h e r a a p r a t i g h a o b j e c t - y a t r a i k a m
_ _ 1
u n it (ru p a -k a la p a ) to anything b ig g e r th a n th at*
How t h e f a c t t h a t p a t h a v T - d t i a t u , w h ich r e p r e s e n t s
s o l i d i t y a n d e x t e n s i o n * i s s a i d t o be p r e s e n t i n e v e r y
i n s t a n c e o f m a t t e r * i s a n o t h e r way o f s a y i n g t h a t e v e r y
i n s t a n c e o f m a t t e r i s c h a r a c t e r i s e d by s o l i d i t y ( w h a t e v e r be
t h e d e g r e e ) an d e x t e n s i o n ( w h a t e v e r be t h e e x t e n t ) . In the
AbhidharmakoiSa a n d i t s Vyakhya t h e f o u r p r i m a r y e l e m e n t s
a r e d e f i n e d i n more o r l e s s t h e same way. Hence i t i s v e r y
l i k e l y t h a t when t h e y t a k e p r a t i g l i a t a a s t h e f u n d a m e n t a l
c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f m a t t e r t h e y have b u i l t up t h i s g e n e r a l
d e f i n i t i o n on t h e same b a s i s .
E le m e n ts o f M a t t e r :
U s e f u l though t h e s e g e n e r a l d e f i n i t i o n s a r e * how
Buddhism i n t e r p r e t e d m a t t e r w ould n o t be q u i t e c l e a r b e f o r e
a s t u d y o f what a r e c a l l e d r u p a - (rr u p in o )» d h a m m a s h as b e e n
made. A c l e a r e r p i c t u r e would emerge o n l y when t h e i n d i v i d u a l
d e f i n i t i o n s g i v e n t o t h e s e i t e m s were ex a m in ed . T his w i l l
be t h e s u b j e c t o f s t u d y i n t h e n e x t f o u r c h a p t e r s . H ow ever,
a few p r e l i m i n a r y o b s e r v a t i o n s on t h e i r g e n e r a l c h a r a c t e r
may be made h e r e .
By rupa-dhammas Buddhism means t h e u l t i m a t e i r r e d u c i b l e
f a c t o r s o r d a t a t h a t make up t h e p h y s i c a l w o r l d . Any g iv e n
1. See below* c h . v i i i
60
th e item s i n th e l i s t r e p r e s e n t c e r t a i n f a c t s (e .g .,
p h a s e s , m od es, l i m i t a t i o n } c o n n e c t e d w i t h m a t t e r . To
t r a n s l a t e them a s m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s would, c e r t a i n l y be
a m isnom er. However, t h e r e i s t h i s j u s t i f i c a t i o n f o r o u r
d o in g so * B u d d h ists them selves observe t h a t th ey a re no t
t r u e ru p a -d h a m m a s , b u t n o m in a l 11e n t i t i e s ” * Y e t , as a
m a tte r of co n v e n tio n - r u l h i y a - they th em selv es r e f e r to
1
them by t h e same term* Hence i f we, t o o , k e e p on t r a n s l a t i n g
a l l t h e i t e m s a s ^ m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s ” , t h i s , be i t n o t e d ,
i s done a s a m a t t e r o f ” r u l h i ” .
1* S e e b e l o w , 1 2 7 , 183
62
CHAPTER TWO
THE PRIMARY ELEMENTS
Most o f t h e s c h o o l s o f I n d i a n t h o u g h t , n o t a b l y t h e
Samkhya, • t h e V e d a n ta and t h e m e d i c a l t r a d i t i o n a s r e p r e s e n t e d
by Garaka and, S u S r u t a , r e c o g n i z e f i v e m ahabtiutas ( e l e m e n t a l
s u b s t a n c e s ) , v iz * p r t h i v T ( e a r t h ) , ap ( w a t e r ) , t e j a s (fire),
v’ayu ( a i r ) a n d aka^a (ether).*®- T h at 'alcana i s t h e f i f t h i s
a d m i t t e d by t h e N y a y a - V a i f i e s i k a s , t o o . But i n many r e s p e c t s
i t d i f f e r s from t h e o t h e r f o u r s I t is a non-corporeal
( a m u r ta ) s u b s t a n c e d e v o i d o f t a c t i l i t y ( s p a r d a ) and
c h a r a c t e r i s e d by u b i q u i t y ( v i b h u ) , a b s o l u t e c o n t i n u i t y a n d
i n f i n i t e m agnitude* As s u c h , u n l i k e t h e o t h e r f o u r
s u b s t a n c e s , i t i s n o t , i n t h e u l t i m a t e a n a l y s i s , composed
o f atoms* Thus a l t h o u g h "alcana i s i n t r o d u c e d as a bhTfta,
i n v ie w of i t s p e c u l i a r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s , i t has t o be
d i s t i n g u i s h e d from t h e o t h e r f o u r a n d i s , i n a way, on a p a r
-w , P
w i t h s u c h i n t a n g i b l e s u b s t a n c e s as k a l a , t i m e . In Jain ism ,
on t h e o t h e r h a n d , i t i s n o t r a n k e d w ith what i s c a l l e d
1 . See S e a l : P o s i t i v e S c i e n c e s o f t h e A n c i e n t H in du s . Gh.l*
2 . See B h a d u r i : iMyaya-VaifSesika M e t a p h y s i c s . Oh*111
63
p u g g a l a , mattei**-*-
The p o s i t i o n o f Buddhism i n r e g a r d to t h i s q u e s t i o n
i s s i m i l a r t o t h a t of J a i n i s m * That i s t o s a y , o n l y p a t h a v T ,
a p o , t e j o an d vayo a r e b r o u g h t u nd er t h e h e a d i n g , maiiabhuta*
I t i s o f c o u r s e t r u e t h a t i n t h e Mlcayas som etim es *ak*asa i s
enum erated im m ediately a f t e r , and a p p a r e n t l y as c o - o r d i n a t e
w i t h , t h e above f o u r i t e m s * 2 But t h i s does n o t mean t h a t
"aleas a i s t h e f i f t h mah*abh*uta^ j u s t a s much as v i n n a n a
( c o n s c i o u s n e s s ) , w h i c h , t o o , i s sometimes e n u m e r a t e d a f t e r
the f iv e item s in q u e s tio n , 3 i s n o t t h e s i x t h mah’abhuta*
I t may be n o t e d h e r e t h a t when afcasa a n d v i n n a n a a r e
mentioned, a l o n g w i t h p a t h a v T , a p o , t e j o a n d v*ayo, t h e
( g e n e r a l ) d e s i g n a t i o n u s e d i n r e s p e c t of a l l t h e s i s i t e m s
i s diiatu* On t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e t e r m , maliabh*uta i s alw ays
u s e d i n a more s p e c i f i c s e n s e , i*e* a s r e f e r r i n g o n ly t o
t h e l a s t f o u r item s*
In the l a t e r s c h o l a s t i c i s m , to o , the s i t u a t i o n r e m a in s ’
unchanged* T r u e , on t h e n a t u r e o f *akasa, t h e s c h o l i a s t s
advance more t h a n one i n t e r p r e t a t i o n . ^ B ut on i t s n on
r e c o g n i t i o n as a mah*abhuta, t h e y a l l a g r e e *
h a r d a n d r i g i d r e s p e c t i v e l y b r i n g out th e e s s e n t i a l n a t u r e
o f p a t h a v T - d h a t u , t h e e a r t h element.^* The f i r s t i s said, to
represent i t s c h a ra c te ris tic ( l a k k h a n a ) an d t h e s e c o n d i t s
mod.e (ak’a r a . ) * " The q u e s t i o n i s r a i s e d w h e t h e r k a k l c h a l a t t a ,
i . e . h a r d n e s s i s i t s e l f n o t t h e p a th a v T - d h a 'tu . I t is
m a in ta in e d t h a t a lth o u g h t h i s i s the c a s e , y e t f o r th e
c o n v e n ie n c e o f d e f i n i t i o n pathavT-dloatu i s s a i d t o p o s s e s s
th e c h a r a c t e r is t i c of k a k k h a l a t t a * 3
I t w i l l be s e e n t h a t a c c o r d i n g t o t h e Nik*ayan
w h e r e a s a c c o r d i n g t o t h e i\b h id h a m m ic d e f i n i t i o n k a k k h a l a t t a
(th e f a c t of hardness) iS i t s e l f . p a t h a v T .
The c o n c e p t i o n o f p a t h a v T - d h a t u i n t h i s way i s n o t
p e c u l i a r t o t h e T herav’ada a l o n e . P a r a l l e l d e f in i t i o n s are
met w i t h i n o t h e r s c h o o l s o f B u d d h i s t t h o u g h t* In i t s chapter
.
vdiich c o u l d be i n t e r p r e t e d as meaning r i g i d i t y o r s o l i d i t y .
A s sue ^ i n t e r p r e t a t i o n i s a lm o s t t h e same as t h a t g i v e n by
1 . Q p . c i t ; i 3 3 9 : e f .Yajfco c a b h i k s a v a s t e s a t v a tarn p r t h i v T
r a s am a 1 o p a k a r akarna h T r am a bn r e n s u h a t h a t e s a m k a y e * g u r u ~
t v am c a k h a r a t v a m c a k a k k h a t a t v a m c a u p a n T p a t e .
2* AK G h . i 22* .AKvyI i 5 7 , 6 6
3* Q p . c i t ; 3
67
B u d d h i s t s c h o l i a s t s i n m a i n t a i n g t h a t what i s c a l l e d
pathavT -dliatu s ta n d s f o r th e phenom enon o f h a r d n e s s ,
r i g i d i t y , s o l i d i t y o r co m p a c tn e s s i n m a t t e r .
P a th a v T - d h e T tu i s a l s o e x p l a i n e d a s t h a t w h i c h e x t e n d s
Thus t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f p a t h a v T - d t i a t u a s t h e e l e m e n t o f
e x t e n s i o n hidings i n t o r e l i e f a d i f f e r e n t method, o f a p p r o a c h .
I n t h e com m en tarie s we g e t f u r t h e r d i s c u s s i o n s on t h e
p e c u li a r f u n c ti o n of t h i s elem ent. Buddhaghosa o b s e r v e s
th at i t a c t s as a f o u n d a tio n , a s o r t of fu lc ru m and t h a t i t
T h i s has b e e n f u r t h e r e x p l a i n e d t o mean t h a t t h e o t h e r t h r e e
primai*y e l e m e n t s a r e e s t a b l i s h e d on i t ( p a •t h a v T - p a t i. t. t h i t ’a *)
and. t h a t t h e r e f o r e i t s e r v e s as a s u p p o r t , a b a s i s
( patitt-h*anam) f o r th era .^ T h a t t h i s v iew i s s h a r e d by t h e
Vaibh*asikas i s shown by t h e i r c o n t e n t i o n t h a t t h e " b e a r i n g - u p "
1. V ism .3 6 4 : ,Abhvt.64e
2 . 0 pa. 1 55 , hTT-----
3* VTsm. see a l s o 4 s l o 3 2 ^ Mvn 58
4 . V i s m . 3 6 8 ; s e e a l s o A s l . 3 3 2 ; Mvn 56,* Abhvk.249
l ii.il urt * ri~iin. niinmnmni^
68
o r s u p p o r t i n g (sarndha'rana) o f s h i p s by w a t e r (~ o c e a n ) i s
a s u f f i c i e n t g r o u n d for* t h e i n f e r e n c e t h a t t h e p r t h i v T - d h a t u
i s p re s e n t in w ater
The above c o n c e p t i o n o f t h e f u n c t i o n o f p a tn av T -d h a’t u
a p p e a r s t o be o n l y a r e f i n e m e n t of t h e p o p u l a r view t h a t
t h e e a r t h as i t i s o r d i n a r i l y u n d e r s t o o d i s a r e c e p t a c l e ,
a s o r t o f dumping g r o u n d f o r a l l t y p e s o f m a t e r i a l t h i n g s *
I t i s , i n f a c t , s i g n i f i c a n t t o n o t e t h a t t h e V ib h a v in T T.lka
o b s e r v e s t h a t ;just as what we c o n v e n t i o n a l l y c a l l e a r t h i s
t h e s u p p o r t o f t r e e s , mountains, e t c * , e v e n so t h e e a r t h
elem ent i s a su p p o rt f o r the o th e r m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s ,2
ifpo-dhettu r e p r e s e n t s t h e f a c t o f v i s c i d i t y ( s i n e h a )
an d c o h e s i o n o r b i n d i n g t o g e t h e r i n m a t t e r ( r u p a s s a b a n d h a -
n a t t a m ) * ^ B a n d b a n a t t a o r c o h e s i o n r e f e r s more t o i t s f u n c t i o n
"F o r t h e *apo~dhatu b i n d s t o g e t h e r i r o n , e t c * , i n m a s s e s ,m a k e s
them r i g i d . B ecause t h e y a r e so b o u n d , t h e y a r e c a l l e d r i g i d
s i m i l a r l y in the case of s t o n e s , m ountains, palrn-seeds,
e l e p h a n t t u s k s , o x - h o r n s , e t c . . A l l s u c h t h i n g s t h e ’apo-dh’a t u
b i n d s and makes r i g i d ; t h e y a r e r i g i d b e c a u s e o f i t s
1* See Allyy. ± 33 _ ^
2 . Tarupabbat*adTnam p a k a tip ja th a v T v i y a s a h a j a t a r u p ’anam
patitthsmabhav:ena<; p a k k h a y a t i , u p a t t h a t T t i vuttam*
h o t i * - ABSVT.HO
3* See Bhs*177?Vbh. 83
..1 . .....h * + W 1I.I ■»! ■■■*
69
b i n d i n g . 51^* P a g g h a r a n a , f l o w i n g , a n d n i s s a n d a b h a v a , s t a t e
o f s t r e a m i n g , a r e a l s o c i t e d as two o t h e r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s
o f a‘po~dh!atu2 - a v ie w which s u g g e s t s t h e p o p u l a r and common
s e n s e i d e a o f w a t e r . However t h i s does n o t mean t h a t "apo-
d h a t u , as i t came t o be i n t e r p r e t e d i n t h e Abhidhamma, i s
i d e n t i c a l w i t h w a t e r , ifo p rim a ry e l e m e n t c a n e x i s t i n d e p e n d e n t l y
o f , o r i n i s o l a t i o n f r o m , t h e o t h e r t h r e e . 3 Hence a p o - d h a t u
i s p re se n t not only in w ater but a ls o i n a i r , f i r e , e t c .
I n th e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t B uddhism, t o o , t h e a p o - d h a t u
i s d e f i n e d i n a s i m i l a r m anner. I t stands f o r d ra v atv a,
l i q u i d i t y a n d s n e h a t v a , v i s c i d i t y i n m a t e r i a l th in g s .^ * It
may be n o t e d h e r e t h a t t h e ,fa p ^ s u b s t a n c e o f t h e V a i ^ e s i k a s ,
too, h a s t h e same two c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s ; apo d r a v a h s n i g d h a h .
B u t , a c c o r d i n g t o t h e V a i ^ e s i k a s , l i q u i d i t y an d v i s c i d i t y a r e
u w
q u a l i t i e s in h e re n t in the ap-substance. Ho s u c h dichotom y
i s re c o g n is e d by the B u d d h is ts , n o tw ith s ta n d in g th e s e m eta-
p h y s i c a l d i f f e r e n c e s , t h e p a r a l l e l i s m goes s t i l l f u r t h e r #
The V a i ^ e s i k a s m a i n t a i n t h a t s a m g ra h a , c o h e s i o n o r a g g l u t i n a t i o n ,
i s a d i s t i n c t q u a l i t y p r o d u c e d by f l u i d i t y and v i s c i d i t y
o p e r a t i n g t o g e t h e r * ^ The B u d d h i s t s m a i n t a i n t h a t 'a p o - d h 'a t u , w h ic h
s t a n d s f o r t h e f a c t s o f l i q u i d i t y an d v i s c i d i t y , p e r f o r m s
t h e f u n c t i o n o f samgraha* Hence i t i s t h a t a c c o r d i n g to t h e
V a i b h a s i k a s , $he phenomenon o f c o h e r i n g o r n o n - b r o k e n
c o n tin u ity in a blazing f i r e i s due to t h e p r e s e n c e t h e r e i n
o f 'apo-dh’a t u * ^ The same v iew i s x»ecognized by t h e Therav*adins ,
t o o , when t h e y s a y t h a t a'po-dhaitu m a n i f e s t s i t s e l f by i t s
a c t i o n o f c o h e s i o n (a p o d liatu s a n g a h a p a c c u p a t t h ’a n a ) *3
T e j o - d h a t u s i g n i f i e s t h e phenomenon o f h e a t * t h e te rm s
b e i n g u s e d a r e usma an d usuma«^ I n t h e S a n s k r i t s o u r c e s we g e t
u s n a t v a , and i t s c o r r e s p o n d i n g P a l i f o r m , u n h a t t a i s t h e
s t a n d a r d terra u s e d i n t h e P a l i co m m en taries an d th e t T k a s .
One s i g n i f i c a n t f e a t u r e of t h e T h erav ’ada c o n c e p t i o n o f
t e j o - d l i a t u c o n c e r n s t h e q u e s t i o n o f s T t a , c o ld * The
V a i ^ e s i k a s , f o r i n s t a n c e , m a i n t a i n t h a t u s n a , h e a t i s the
p e c u l i a r q u a l i t y of the f i r e - s u b s t a n c e ( t e j a s a > u s n a t a ) and.
t h a t d T t a , c o l d i s t h a t of t h e w a t e r - s u b s t a n c e ( a p s u ^ T t a t ' a ) * 5
S i n c e t h e n a t u r a l t o u c h of w a t e r i s c o l d u o t h e r s u b s t a n c e s
( b o d i e s ) a r e c o l d o n l y i n p r o p o r t i o n t o th e e x t e n t t o which
l . S e e B h a d u r i , H y a y a - V a i ^ e s i k a M e t a p h y s i c s , 126*
“ •'■iin*Ki|imrmm m iT- ‘ *"-*1 * himiiAiI imui jn| mm*mid him h ipimm **^hu llB >| i ton— iiwyji’MlHWTT H il wtn^TTiitin iiin ^■mii'nml »
2*AKvy* i 3 3 .
3 . A s l * 3 3 2 j A b h v t * 65 ; Abhvk*25Q
4*See Dhs. 177; Vbh.83
71
w a t e r e n t e r s i n t o t h e i r c o m p o s i t i o n . 111 That th e
V a i b h a s i k a s , t o o , a s s o c i a t e ^ T ta w i t h 'apo ~dh*atu i s shown
by t h e i r c o n t e n t i o n t h a t t h e to u c h o f c o l d i n wind p o i n t s
| ^^ Q / ^
to th e presence t h e r e i n o f apo-dliatu. S r T l a b h a Ts view :
11Le f e u £ l 6 m e n t a i r e e x i s t e dans l ' e a u , p u is q u e c e l l e - c i e s t
p l u s ou mo i n s f r o i d e ^ iJ3 c a r r i e s t h e i m p l i c a t i o n t h a t h e a t and
c o l d a r e r e p r e s e n t e d by t e j o - d h l a t u and a'po-dhaftu r e s p e c t i v e l y .
The p o s i t i o n t a k e n by t h e Therav’a d i n s i n r e g a r d t o t h i s
question is quite d i f f e r e n t . I n t h e works o f th e Abhidhamma
P i t a k a we do n o t g e t any e x p l i c i t s t a t e m e n t c o n c e r n i n g th e
p o s i t i o n of s T t a , c o l d i n r e l a t i o n to th e p r i m a r y e l e m e n t s .
N e v e r t h e l e s s t h e r e i s no p o s s i b i l i t y o f i t s b e i n g c o n s i d e r e d
as r e p r e s e n t e d by apo-db!atu b e c a u s e t h i s p a r t i c u l a r p r i m a r y
e l e m e n t , as m a i n t a i n e d by t h e T h e r a v a id in s , does n o t come
w i t h i n t h e s p h e r e of t h e t a n g i b l e ( p h o t t h a b b ’a y a t a n a ) . ^ It
i s o n l y i n t h e tTka* l i t e r a t u r e t h a t we a r e p r e s e n t e d w i t h
a c l e a r s t a t e m e n t on t h i s s u b j e c t ; " A lt h o u g h c o l d ( s T t a t ’a)
i s known by t h e s e n s e o f t o u c h , i t i s r e a l l y t . e j o . The
s e n s a t i o n o f c o l d ( s T t a - h u d d h i ) i s o b t a i n e d when t h e h e a t
1• B h a d u ri.j N y a y a - V a i s e s i k a M e t a p h y s i c s , 129*
2. Akvy. i 33
3. A K .C h .i i 146
4. See b e lo w , 94 f f .
72
i s l e s s , f o r t h e r e i s no d i s t i n c t q u a l i t y (g u n a ) c a l l e d
c o l d . , .. * • Hence i t i s t h a t d u r i n g th e summer s e a s o n when
p e o p le h a v in g f i r s t s t a y e d i n t h e sun e n t e r t h e sh ad e t h e y
e x p e r i e n c e t h e s e n s a t i o n o f c o ld * -And when t h e y s t a y t h e r e
f o r a lo n g tim e t h e y e x p e r i e n c e t h e s e n s a t i o n o f h e a t * 1
Thus i n t h e view o f t h e T h e r a v a c t i n s , c o l d i s n o t t h e p e c u l i a r
c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f "apo-dtiatu ( a s i s b e l i e v e d by t h e Va i b lias ilea s ) ,
b u t i s t h e r e l a t i v e a b s e n c e o f h e a t* And h e a t i s r e p r e s e n t e d
by t e j o - d K a t u .
The c h a r a c t e r i s t i c f u n c t i o n o f t e j o - d h a t u i s p a r i p s i c a n a ,
i * e , ' rip e n in g or m aturing*^ F o r t h i s i s t h e element which
h e a t s , m a t u r e s , s h a r p e n s an d i m p a r t s h e a t t o a l l o t h e r
m a t e r i a l elem ents.-'
V*ayd-dhatu, th e a i r e l e m e n t , as d e f i n e d i n t h e Dhamma-
sanganT, s i g n i f i e s t h a m b h i t a t t a , i n f l a t i o n or d i s t e n s i o n ,
a n d c h a m b h i l t a t t a , . f l u c t u a t i o n o r m o b i l i t y . ^ While t h e o t h e r
1* K i n c a p i h i s T ta t* a p h u s i t v a g a y h a t i ^ s a Pjana t e j o y e v a .
Mande h i u n h a t t e s T t a b u d d f i l , s T t a t a s a h k i i a t ^ s s ^ a k a s s a c i
gunassa a b te v a to . * T a t l i a h i ghammakaile “a t a p e t h a t v a
Chayam p a v i t t l i a n a m s T t a b u d d h i h o t i , t a t t h l e v a c i r a l c a l a m
t h i t a n a m u n f i a b u d d h i . - ADSVT.H i ; s e e a l s o V i s m T . 4 5 9 ;
V i s m S . v 75 f f •
2* See A s l . 3 3 2 _ _ _
3 . G f . T e j e t i p a r i p a c e t i n i s e t v"a t i k k h a b h a v e n a s e s a b h u t a -
t t a y a m u s m a p e t T t i t e j o # - AHSVT* 1 1 0
4 . O p .c i-t. ,1 7 7 ; s e e a l s o V bh.84
m ' wimt ■■■■■n # * m '
73
t h r e e p rim a ry e l e m e n t s s t a n d f o r t h e f a c t s o f s o l i d i t y ,
c o h e s i o n an d h e a t t h i s r e p r e s e n t s t h e more r e s t l e s s and
dynamic a s p e c t o f m a t t e r .
The s t a n d a r d te rm u s e d i n t h e c o m m e n t a r i a l works t o
d e s c r i b e t h e v a y o - d h a t u i s samudTrana which means m o b i l i t y
o r m o tio n # ^ I n t h e S a n s k r i t s o u r c e s samudTranatvam. o c c u r s
i n c o m b i n a t i o n w i t h l a g h u or l a g h u t ’a ( l i g h t o r l i g h t n e s s ) .
F o r t h e T h e r a v a d i n s , lahut*a r e p r e s e n t s one of t h e s e c o n d a r y
elem ents of ru p a .^ T h i s seems t o be th e r e a s o n why t h e y do
n o t a s s o c i a t e i t w i t h v’a y o - d h a t u which i s one o f th e p rim a ry
e l e m e n t s o f rupa*
*■
The Abhidharmako^a t a k e s n o t e o f a s i m i l a r
r»a..ii g u m i I I I ri H U
1. See As1 . 3 3 2 ; A bh vk .2 51 .
2. See AK.Ch.i 2 3 , n . 2 ; AKvy. i 33
3. See below., 98 ‘:ff . \
4. AK.Ch.i 2 3 .
5. See below* 204 f f .
74-
m o t io n has t o he u n d e r s t o o d , n o t as t h e movements , o f an
e l e m e n t from one l o c u s i n s p ac e t o a n o t h e r ( d e S a n t a r a g a m a n a ) P
b u t as t h e a p p e a r a n c e o f d i f f e r e n t e l e m e n t s i n a d j a c e n t
l o c a t i o n s ( d e & a n t a r o t p a t t i ) * ■** For i n t h e c a s e of momentary
th e re
elem ents wherever appearance ta k e s p l a c e d /i t s e l f ta k e s place
d i s a p p e a r a n c e : y a t r a i v o t p a t t i h t a t r a i v a v in a s 'a h ? The c l a s s i c
example g i v e n i n t h i s c o n n e c t i o n i s t h e l i g h t o f t h e lamp*
The s o - c a l l e d l i g h t o f t h e lam p, i t i s c o n t e n d e d , i s n o t h i n g
b u t a common d e s i g n a t i o n g i v e n t o an u n i n t e r r u p t e d p r o d u c t i o n
of a s e r i e s of fla s h in g p o in ts . When t h e p r o d u c t i o n chang es
p l a c e r one s a y s t h a t t h e l i g h t has c h a n g e d . But i n r e a l i t y
o t h e r f la m e s have a p p e a r e d i n a n o t h e r p l a c e . ^
I t i s i n t e r e s t i n g to n o te t h a t t h i s new d e f i n i t i o n o f
m o tio n has somehow o r o t h e r fo u n d i t s way t o Therav'ada
s c h o l a s t i c i s m t h a t f l o u r i s h e d a f t e r t h e tim e o f B uddhaghosa.
I n t h e e a r l i e r P"ali c o m m en tarie s va’yo-dh'atu i s u n d e r s t o o d
a s i n d i c a t i v e o f m o tio ns b u t t h e r e i n m o t i o n i s n o t d e n i e d .
I n t h e l a t e r w o r k s , n o t a b l y t h e tTlcas , m o t io n i s d e n i e d ;
t h a t i s t o s a y , i t i s i n t e r p r e t e d as d e s a n t a r u p p a t t i , th e
a p p e a r a n c e o f momentary e l e m e n t s i n a d j a c e n t l o c a t i o n s . ^ *
T h i s new development h as n e c e s s i t a t e d a m o d i f i c a t i o n i n t h e
e a r l i e r d e f i n i t i o n of v ay o -d lo a tu . Hence i t i s t h a t t h e
s c h o l i a s t s s e e k t o d e f i n e v'ayo-dliatu a s t h e c a u s e o f ^ m o tio n ”
d e s a n ta ru p p a tti). I t i s t h a t w hich c a u s e s or b r i n g s a b o u t
t h e a r i s i n g of momentary e l e m e n t s i n a d j a c e n t l o c a t i o n s
( d e s a n t a i * u p p a t t i - h e t u - b h a v e n a # • • g a m e tT t i ) . ^ The r e c o g n i t i o n ,
on t h e p a r t of t h e T herav ’a d i n s , o f t h i s new d e f i n i t i o n o f
m o t io n i s no m a t t e r f o r s u r p r i s e f o r , a s we s h a l l s e e i n a
3
l a t e r c h a p t e r , t h e y t o o developed, a t h e o r y o f m o m e n t a r i n e s s
w h ic h , e x c e p t f o r minor d e t a l k ^ p r e s e n t s a c l o s e p a r a l l e l i s m
t o t h a t o f t h e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism.
From t h e f o r e g o i n g d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e foui? maha’bh’u t a s
i t w o uld a p p e a r t h a t , as i n t e r p r e t e d by t h e J b h i d h a m m ik a s ,
p ath av T s t a n d s f o r s o l i d i t y an d e x t e n s i o n , "apo f o r v i s c i d i t y
a n d c o h e s i o n , t e j o f o r h e a t a n d m a t u r i n g a n d vayo f o r
m o t io n o r ( a c c o r d i n g t o t h e l a t e r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ) t h e c a u s e
o f m otion. The f o u r a r e n o t t h e q u a l i t i e s o r a t t r i b u t e s of
what i s c a l l e d b h * u ta -r u p a , t h e p r i m a r y m a t t e r ; on t h e c o n t r a r y ,
they are i t s c o n s t i t u e n t s . In t h i s r e s p e c t , th ey are lik e th e
The co m m entato rs s e e k t o e x p l a i n t h e m u tu a l c o n d i t i o n a l i t y
o f t h e ma h a b h u ta s un d er a l l p o s s i b l e c o m b i n a t i o n s and
p e r m u t a t i o n s ; T a k in g e a c h one b e g i n n i n g w i t h 11e a r t h 11 t h e r e
a r e t h r e e o t h e r s whose o c c u r r e n c e i s due t o t h a t o n e , t h u s
w i t h t h r e e due t o o n e , t h e i r o c c u r r e n c e t a k e s p l a c e i n f o u r
ways. L i k e w i s e e a c h one b e g i n n i n g w i t h “ e a r t h 11, o c c u r s i n
dependence on t h e o t h e r t h r e e , t h u s w i t h one due t o t h r e e ,
theix* o c c u r r e n c e t a k e s p l a c e i n f o u r ways* But w i t h t h e l a s t
two d e p e n d e n t on t h e f i r s t tw o , w i t h t h e f i r s t two dep e n d en t
on t h e l a s t tw o , w i t h t h e s e c o n d and f o u r t h d e p e n d e n t
on t h e f i r s t and t h i r d , w i t h t h e f i r s t an d t h i r d d ep e n d en t
on t h e s e c o n d and f o u r t h , w i t h t h e f i r s t a n d f o u r t h d epe n den t
on t h e s e c o n d a n d t h i r d , w i t h t h e s e c o n d a n d t h i r d d ep e n d e n t
on t h e f i r s t and f o u r t h , t h e y o c c u r i n s i x ways w i t h two
e l e m e n t s due t o t w o T h e fundam ental p r i n c i p l e in v o lv ed
i n t h e r e l a t i o n by way o f r e c i p r o c a l c o - n a s c e n c e i s t h a t ,
when one e l e m e n t a r i s e s , t h e o t h e r t h r e e t o o must a r i s e
sim ultaneously. With t h i s as t h e b a s i s , t h e com m en tators
have shown how e a c h o f t h e rnahabiiutas b ec o m e s, a t one and
t h e same t i m e , t h e c o n d i t i o n as w e l l as t h e c o n d i t i o n e d i n
r e l a t i o n t o t h e o t h e r s , u n der d i f f e r e n t c o m b i n a t i o n s and
perm utations.
1 . See Vism . ^6 8
2 * ffatfo o f ^ P u r i f i c a t i o n . 4 0 1 ; (Vism.367 :Y ath a ca yakkhsT&Tni
m n h a b h u ta n i yam g a n h a n t i n ! eva nesam t a s s a a n t o na b a h i
thanam u p a l a b b h a n t i , na ca tarn n i s s a y a na t i t t h a n t i , evam1
eva j e t a n i p i n ’ eva annam1a n n a s s a a n t o na bahx t h i t a n i
h u tv a u p a l a b b h a n t i * I!a ca ahnamf annam n i s s a y a na t i t t h a n t T
ti)
81
e n t e r i n t o th e co m p o sitio n of d i f f e r e n t m a t e r i a l a g g re g a te s
Vedarifcins’i t h e r e a r e f i v e sTiksma-bhutas ( s u b t l e ) c o r r e s p o n d i n g
t o t h e f i v e rnaliabloutas ( g r o s s ) . And a c c o r d i n g t o t h e theox^y
o f p a n c i k a r a n a , q u i n t u p l i c a t i o n , fft h e f i v e s'uksma-bh’u t a s a r e
p r e s e n t a s i n g r e d i e n t s , th o u g h i n d i f f e r e n t p r o p o r t i o n s , i n
*1
1. Ib id .lo c.c i t * -
84
c o n j u n c t i o n o f t h e f i v e b liu ta s i s t a n t a m o u n t t o s a y i n g t h a t
i t i s i t s e l f i m p e r c e p t i b l e S e c o n d l y , i t i s one o f t h e
th e s e s o f the V a i^ e s ik a s t h a t th e q u a l i t y i n the e f f e c t i s
o
p r e c e d e d by t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g q u a l i t y i n t h e ca u s e # It is
a l s o m a i n t a i n e d t h a t no e f f e c t c a n t a k e p l a c e e x c e p t t h r o u g h
t h e c o m b i n a t i o n of two component e l e m e n t s . T herefore i f
e a r t h u n i t e s w i t h w a t e r t o form a compound, t h e compound
w i l l be d e v o i d of o d o u r , f o r odour i s p r e s e n t o n l y i n e a r t h .
S i m i l a r l y a compound o f e a r t h a n d f i r e w i l l have no^o do ur
an d t a s t e , f o r t h e y a r e p o s s e s s e d o n l y by e a r t h . Likew ise
a compound o f e a r t h a n d a i r w i l l be o d o u r l e s s , t a s t e l e s s a n d
c o l o u r l e s s , f o r o d o u r , t a s t e and c o l o u r b e l o n g t o e a r t h and
not to air* Wow a l l t h e f o r e g o i n g q u a l i t i e s a r e p r e s e n t i n
t h e human b ody. T h e r e f o r e i t i s t o be c o n l u d e d t h a t i t i s
~7
not a com bination of a l l the f iv e b h u ta s .^
The above argument., of t h e V a i S e s i k a s i s p a r t l y based
on th e c o n t e n t i o n t h a t a i r p o s s e s s e s o n l y t o u c h , f i r e p o s s e s s e s
c o l o u r a n d t o u c h , w a t e r p o s s e s s e s t a s t e , c o l o u r an d t o u c h
an d th a t e a rth possesses s m e l l and a l l t h e f o r e g o i n g q u a l i t i e s .
For th e B u d dhists s m e ll, t a s t e , co lo u r, e t c . , are n o t the
q u a l i t i e s o f t h e mahabbHtas; t h e y a r e a s e t o f s e c o n d a r y
1. B h a d u r i , ilyjaya-Vaifiejsika M e t a p h y s i c s , 152
2. l S r a n a g u n a p j a r v a k a h ^ k a r y a g n ^ c ^ s t a h 7 7 ~ VS. 74-
3o Bha du r i , *Ky a y a - Va i $ e s’i k a M e t a p h y s i c s , 151 f t •
85
e l e m e n t s d e p e n d e n t on t h e l a t t e r . In point of f a c t , a
t h e o r y s i m i l a r t o t h a t o f t h e V a i ^ e s i k a s i s c i t e d by
Buddhaghosa o n l y to be r e f u t e d as u n s a t i s f a c t o r y . The
m ain theme o f h i s argument., rnay be s t a t e d as f o l l o w s : If
s m e l l were th e s p e c i a l q u a l i t y o f e a r t h , t h e n t h e s m e l l o f
c o t t o n w h ich has an e x c e s s o f e a r t h i n i t s h o u l d be g r e a t e r
t h a n t h a t o f f e r m e n t e d l i q u o r which has an e x c e s s of w a t e r
in i t . A g a i n , i f c o l o u r were t h e s p e c i a l q u a l i t y o f f i r e ,
t h e n t h e c o l o u r of h o t w a t e r which has an e x c e s s o f f i r e in
i t s h o u l d be b r i g h t e r t h a n t h a t of c o l d w a t e r , n e i t h e r of
these th in g s is tru e . T herefore the th eo ry in ..q u estio n should
be a b a n d o n e d . ^ I t i s a l s o o b s e r v e d t h a t o f t h e rnahabiiutas
w h ich a r e n o t s e p a r a b l e , one from a n o t h e r , one c a n n o t s a y
t h a t t h i s i s a q u a l i t y o f t h a t one o r t h a t i s a q u a l i t y o f
t h i s one.^
The f a c t t h a t Buddhism does n o t c o n c e i v e t h e m ahabhutas
as e t e r n a l and e v e r - p e r d u r i n g s u b s t a n c e s h as a l s o some
r e l e v a n c e t o i t s a t t i t u d e to w a r d s t h e c o m p o s i t i o n o f m a t e r i a l
aggregates. A p i e c e o f i c e , a c c o r d i n g t o Buddhism , i s
1. See B h a d u r i , h y a y a - V a i £ e s i k a s M e t a p h y s i c s « C h .v i
2. See VismT.4 50 f f . ; Abh.vk.273 ££•*""*
87
t h i n g , s a y , i n a s t o n e , a l t h o u g h a l l t h e m ^ h S h h u t a s ;:.are
p r e s e n t i n e q u a l p r o p o r t i o n , y e t t h e p a t h a v T - d ii a t u i s more
i n t e n s e or more e x t r u d e d t h a n t h e o t h e r s . So i s a p o - d ti a t u
i n w a t e r , t e j o ~ d h a ‘t u i n f i r e and v’a y o - d h a t u i n a i r .
I n t h e A t t h a s a >l i n T we g e t more d e t a i l s on t h i s s u b j e c t .
I t s a y s t h a t t h e mah'abh'utas ( e x c e p t sTpo^dliatu) r e a c h th e
avenue of t h e s e n s e o f t o u c h s i m u l t a n e o u s l y . A lt h o u g h t h e y
s t r i k e t h e s e n t i e n t body s i m u l t a n e o u s l y , y e t b o d i l y c o g n i t i o n
o f them does n o t a r i s e a t o n c e . For t h e o b j e c t o f to u g h i s
d e t e r m i n e d by one of two a l t e r n a t i v e f a c t o r s , n a m e ly ,
d e l i b e r a t e a t t e n t i o n ( a b h u n ji t a - v a s e n a ) and e x t r u s i o n (u s s a d a -
vasena) . ^
The f i r s t a l t e r n a t i v e i s i l l u s t r a t e d as f o l l o w s : when
t h e bowl i s f i l l e d w i t h f o o d an d b r o u g h t , one who t a k e s up
a lump and. exam ines w h e t h e r i t is hard or s o f t i s c o n sid e rin g
o n l y t h e e l e m e n t of e x t e n s i o n , th o u g h t h e r e may be h e a t and
m o b ility p resen t. One who i n v e s t i g a t e s by p u t t i n g t h e 1h a n d
i n h o t w a t e r i s c o n s i d e r i n g o n l y t h e e le n m t o f h e a t * th o u g h
1. E x p o s i t o r , i i 434 (i \ s l . 3 3 3 - 4 )
E x p o s i t o r i i 434 ( t r . S l i g h t l y c h a n g e d ) ; A s l .334
90
1* 4 K . G h . i i 146*
2* 4 K . C h . i i 146
91
o f t o u c h a s b e i n g due t o a ^ q u a n t i t a t i v e d i f f e r e n c e o f t h e
maLiabhutas• Thus t h e d e g r e e o f h o t n e s s i n w a t e r i s d e p e n d e n t
on t h e q u a n t i t y o f t e j o - d b a t u w i t h which i t i s m ixed (m idrTbhava 9
vyatibheda) • ^ The Theravefdins a n d th e V a i b h 'a s i k a s r e f u s e t o
b e lie v e in a q u a n t i t a t i v e d i f f e r e n c e ; such a c o n c e p tio n ,
s a y s t h e tTlca t o t h e V isu d dh im ag g a , does n o t accord, w e l l w i t h
t h e t h e o r y o f t h e i n s e p a r a b i l i t y o f t h e mah'abh'utas*2 S rT iabha!s
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n i s c r i t i c i s e d i n t h e Abhidharmakoda i t s e l f .
I t s a y s t h a t t h e v a r i a b i l i t y , s a y , o f c o l d i s due t o t h e v
v a r i a b i l i t y of t h e i n t e n s i t y o f th e a b - d h 'a t u , a n d n o t due
t o t h e f a c t t h a t i t g e t s m ixed w i t h i t s o p p o s i t e , i 0e f h e a t ,
w hich i s r e p r e s e n t e d b y t e j o - d h a ’t u.-^
S t i l l more d i f f e r e n t i s t h e e x p l a n a t i o n g i v e n by t h e
S a u t r a n t i k a s : Hl e s g r a n d s d ld m e n ts qui ne s o n t pas perg us
dans un a g g r d g a t donnd y e x i s t e n t & I f d t a t de semence
( b T j a t a s , d a k t i t a s , s a i m a r t h y a t a s ) 9 non pas en a c t e , non pas
en s o i ( s v a r u p a t a s ) . C’ e s t a i n s i que B h a g a v a t a pu d i r e :
‘ Bans ce morceau de b o i s , i l y a beaucoup de d h a t u s ou
su b sta n c e s rninerales.* B h a g a v a t e n t e n d que ce b o i s c o n t i e n t
des s e m e n c e s , des p o t e n t ! e l i t e s ( d a k t i ) de nombreux d i i a t u s ;
1. Ib id .lo c .c it. ,
.11 — pi -*
2. O p.c i t . , 451
3* O R * c it. 5 G h . i i 146
92
c a r l ! o r , 1*a r g e n t , e t c . , n 1e x i s t e n t pas a c t u e l l e m e n t
dans l e b o i s . 11^ T h i s t h e o r y o f th e Sau t r i h i t i k a s a p p e a r s
t o be a n a lo g a o u s t o t h a t o f t h e T h eraV ad in s a n d t h e
V aibliasikas• T h ere i s , h o w ev e r, t h i s f u n d a m e n t a l d i f f e r e n c e
t o be h o t e d ; F o r t h e l a t t e r e x c e s s ( a d h i k a t 'a ) o f one e le m e n t
means t h a t i t i s c h a r a c t e r i z e d by more i n t e n s i t y o r c a p a b i l i t y *
They do n o t s a y t h a t t h e o t h e r e l e m e n t s a r e i n an !*&tat
de sem en c e." A l l what t h e y say. i s t h a t i n a g i v e n o b j e c t
o f t o u c h a l l t h e e l e m e n t s a r e p r e s e n t and t h a t t h o s e e l e m e n t s
which a r e c o m p a r a t i v e l y i n t e n s e become t h e o b j e c t o f t o u c h .
C l o s e l y c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h i s p r i n c i p l e of i n t e n s i t y
( u s s a d a ) i s a n o t h e r s e n s e i n which t h e names o f t h e mahabtiutas
are used. A c c o r d i n g t o t h e Abhidhammic i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f
t h e maliabhlatas one c a n n o t s p e a k o f m a t e r i a l t h i n g s a s p a t h a v T ,
’a p o , t e j o and v l y o . For i n e a c h and e v e r y i n s t a n c e of m a t t e r
a l l t h e mahahhSrfcas a r e p r e s e n t . Hxwever t h e r e i s a s e n s e
i n which t h e Abhidhammilcas s p e a k o f m a t e r i a l s e g re g a te s named
a f t e r t h e maiiabHuta.s. T h i s has been e s t a b l i s h e d w i t h r e f e r e n c e
to th e above-m entioned p r i n c i p l e of i n t e n s i t y . I f in a given
m a t e r i a l a g g r e g a t e t h e p a t h a v T - d h a t u i s c h a r a c t e r i z e d by a
co m p a rativ e ly high degree of i n t e n s i t y (u ssad a ) or c a p a b i l i t y
1. i U i . C h . i i 147
93
( s a m a t t h i y a ) , t h e n ( a s a m a t t e r of c o n v e n t i o n ) t h a t
m a t e r i a l a g g r e g a t e i s a l s o c a l l e d p a th a v T . I n such
i n s t a n c e s t h e term i s som etim es f o l l o w e d by a d h i k a ,
ife x c e s s i v e " ( i n i n t e n s i t y or c a p a b i l i t y ) , e . g . , p a t h a v T -
adhika. S i m i l a r l y a r e u s e d t h e names o f t h e o t h e r t h r e e
m ahTbhutas.^
T h i s k i n d o f d e s c r i p t i o n i s , i n a way, an a t t e m p t t o
accom odate t h e Niliayan c o n c e p t i o n o f t h e maliSbhutas a c c o r d i n g
t o which h a i r , n a i l s , t e e t h e t c . , a r e p a t h a v T , b l o o d , mucus;,
e t c . , a r e Tpo an d so o n . ^ However, as i n t e r p r e t e d i n t h e
l a t e r s c h o l a s t i c i s m , s t r i c t l y s p e a k i n g , no faahTblouta i s
v isib le . The a t t r i b u t i o n o f v i s i b i l i t y , as t h e A bhidh arm ako &a
s a y s , i s from t h e p o i n t o f v iew o f t h e common u s a g e : "Dans
l * u s a g e commun, ce q u 'o n d ^ s i g n e par l e mot H e r r e * , c ! e s t
de l a c o u l e u r e t de l a ; f i g u r e *1 - p r t h i v T varnasamsth'anam
ucyate lokasam jnaya.3 A c c o r d i n g t o t h e K a t h a v a t t h u an d i t s
com m entary^the Andhakas o b j e c t t o t h e r e c o g n i t i o n o f t h e
maliabhuitas as n o t v i s i b l e : "B ut do we n o t s e e e a r t h , a s t o n e ,
a m o u n t a i n , w a t e r , f i r e . b l a z i n g , t r e e s waving i n t h e wind
... ?,fi5 T h i s o b j e c t i o n , i t n eed s h a r d l y any m e n t i o n , has
h a r d l y any r e l e v a n c e t o t h e Abhidharnmic i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f
t h e v ie w o f t h e T h erav aclin s b o t h c o l d ( s T t a ) an d h e a t ( u n h a ) ,
i n o t h e r w o rd s , a l l d e g r e e s o f t e m p e r a t u r e a r e r e p r e s e n t e d
b y , a n d t h e r e f o r e t e s t i f y t o th e p r e s e n c e o f , t e j o - d b a t u * ^
u l t i m a t e l y from t h e p r a k r t i , i . e . , t h e u n c a u s e d f i r s t
cause of th e w orld of n o n -self* ^ A c c o rd in g t o t h e V e d a n t i n s
t h e rnahabiiutas a r e p ro d u c e d from t h e sTTksmabiiutas• The
form er are a s p e c ie s of g ro s s m a tte r and th e l a t t e r a s p e c ie s
of s u b tle m a tte r.^ .For t h e J a im a s t h e u l t i m a t e c o n s t i t u e n t s
of p u g g a l a , m a t t e r a r e n o t t h e f o u r e l e m e n t s ( d h a d u - c a t u k k a )
b u t t h e homogeneous atoms ( param anu)• The l a t t e r a r e
■7
r e c o g n i z e d .a s t h e e s s e n t i a l c a u s e s o f t h e f o r m e r . - 5 The
N y ay a -V ai& esik as p o s t u l a t e f o u r k i n d s o f atoms c o r r e s p o n d i n g
t o t h e f o u r e l e m e n t a l s u b s t a n c e s , n a m ely , e a r t h , w a t e r , f i r e
and a i r . ^ T h i s may be d e s c r i b e d a s an a t t e m p t t o r e c o n c i l e
t h e o l d e r t h e o r y of th e rnahabiiutas w i t h t h e l a t e r atom ic
th eo ry . B eca u se o f t h i s f a c t t h e f o u r s u b s t a n c e s i n q u e s t i o n
a r e n o t r e d u c e d t o a s e c o n d a r y p o sitio n .
I n B uddhism , u n l i k e i n many o t h e r s y s t e m s of I n d i a n
t h o u g h t , t h e rnahabiiutas a r e a s s i g n e d a p r i m a r y positio n i n
th e sense t h a t th e y are re c o g n iz e d as th e u ltim a te i r r e d u c i b l e
data of m a tt e r . I t is of course tru e t h a t a g iven in s ta n c e
1. See S e a l , P o s i t i v e S c i e n c e s o f t h e .Ancient H i n d u s . G h . l
2. I b i d . , G h . l _ ~ _
3* 0 f . Ade s ama 1 t amu t 1 o d h a d u c a t u k k a s s a karanam qo d u /
so neo paramanu parinarnaguno s a y a m a s a d d o / / - P a n c a s t i -
Ira y as'a ra,
4 . See B h a d u r i , B y ^ y a - V a i j e s i k a M e t a p h y s i c s , Oh*111
97
o f m a t t e r o n s i s t s o f n o t o n l y t h e f o u r mah’abh’u t a s b u t
a l s o o f a s e t o f upacta-rupas s u c h as c o l o u r * s m e l l , e t c . .
But t h e s e s o - c a l l e d u p a d l a - r u p a s , a s c o n c e i v e d by t h e B u d d h i s t s ,
a?re alw ays d e p e n d e n t o n , and. thex^efore s e c o n d a r y t o , t h e
ha. t« a i
m a lia b h n ta s . Even t h e dev e lo p m en t of t h e t h e o r y o f r u p a -
k a i a p a s , i e * , t h e T h erav ad a form of a t o m i s m , 2 d i d n o t , i n
any way, r e d u c e t h e mahabliutas t o a s e c o n d a r y p o s t i o n . For
i n e v e r y inxpakalaipa, t h e s m a l l e s t u n i t o f m a t t e r , a l l t h e
foui? mah'abh'utas a r e px^esent.-^ A lthough th e y are p o s t u l a t e d
a s t h e u l t i m a t e ( p r i m a r y ) e l e m e n t s of m a t t e r , t h e matiabhuftas
a r e n o t t o be u n d e r s t o o d as u n c a u s e d o r a s e v e r - p e r d u r i n g
e n titie s. They t o o come u n d e r t h e laws o f 11phenomenal’*
(sankhata) e x is te n c e . As Buddhaghosa s a y s , t h e y a r e a n i c c a
i n t h e s e n s e o f l i a b i l i t y t o d e s t i n a t i o n ( k h a y a t t h e n a anicca-^ ,
dukkha i n t h e s e n s e of c a u s i n g t e r r o r ( b h a y a t t h e n a d u k k iia)
and a n a t t a i n t h e se n s e o f h a v in g no e v e r - p e r d u r i n g e s s e n c e
(' a s a r a t* t• h e n a a n a t t a )* . ^
1. See b e l o w ^ l O l
2• See below*, c h . v i i i
fV N N W , 1 1 1 1 . Km
3„ o f. Annamarmen*upatthaddha s e s a r u p a s s a n x s s a y a
O a t u d h f evamf k a l a p e s u maha'bhuta p a v a t t a r e - KRP.34
4. See Vism^ 368
98
CHAPTER THREE
SECONDARY ELEMENTS,!
The d i s t i n c t i o n b e tw e e n t h e mah’abh’u t a s - t h e four*
p r i m a r y e l e m e n t s - on t h e one h a n d , a n d t h e upadaXya) r u p a s ~
th o se t h a t ta k e h o ld o f , c lin g t o , i n o th e r w ords, th o se
t h a t depend o n , t h e mahiabhntas - on t h e o t h e x ^ i s a l l u d e d t o
i n t h e jtfikayas th e m s e l v e s * ^ .However, t h e r e i n no a t t e m p t i s
made t o e x p l a i n how an d why t h e l a t t e r a r e d e p e n d e n t o n , and
t h e r e f o r e s e c o n d a r y t o , t h e formex'1. As f a r as t h i s p a r t i c u l a r
q u e s t i o n i s c o n c e r n e d e v e n t h e DhammasanganT. where we g e t
t h e most e x h a u s t i v e c a n o n i c a l a n a l y s i s o f m a t t e r , does n o t
go bey on d t h e k i k 'a y a f . Some d a t a on t h e r e l a t i v e p o s i t i o n
o f t h e two g r o u p s c o u l d , ho w ever, be e l i c i t e d from t h e
P a t t h a n a o f t h e Abhidhamma P i t a k a , which s e e k s t o e x p l a i n
th e c a u s a l r e l a t i o n o f a l l elem ents o f e x i s t e n c e i n t h e i r
t e m p o r a l s e q u e n c e as w e l l ' a s i n t h e i r s p a t i a l co n c o m itan ce*
The f o u r faah!abhtft a s , a c c o r d i n g t o t h e Pa11h*ana ,
c o n s t i t u t e c o n d i t i o n s ( p a c c a y a ) by way o f c o - n a s c e n c e (s aha . f a t a ) ,
s u p p o r t o r f o u n d a t i o n ( n i s s a y a ) , p r e s e n c e ( a t t h i ) an d
n o n -a b e y a n c e ( a v i g a t a ) i n r e l a t i o n t o t h e u p l T d l f r u p a s . 2 The
i m p l i c a t i o n t h a t c o u l d be drawn from t h e f i r s t i s t h a t t h e
up a*da r u p a s , whenever t h e y a r i s e , a r i s e s i m u l t a n e o u s l y w i t h
1. See e . g . , M .i 53 9 185
2. See Tfcj).3,?.6,7
99
t h e a r i s i n g o f t h e mab!abhutas. As a r u l e t h e i r g e n e s i s
i s n e c e s s a r i l y c o n c o m i t a n t w i t h t h a t o f t h e mah’a b h u 't a s ;
t h e y c a n n o t come i n t o b e i n g i n d e p e n d e n t l y of t h e l a t t e r .
A l l rupa-dliammas w h e th e r p r i m a r y o r s e c o n d a r y w i t h t h e
e x c e p t i o n of c e r t a i n ones o f t h e l a t t e r group** e x i s t f o r
t h e same l e n g t h of t i m e . Hence we m ig h t as w e l l s a y t h a t ;
s i n c e t h e upad's r u p a s a r i s e c o n c u r r e n t l y w i t h t h e a r i s i n g
o f t h e mshsTbhutasj t h e e x i s t e n c e as w e l l as t h e c e s s a t i o n
of the m a j o r i t y of the form er c o in c id e w ith th e e x is te n c e
and c e s s a t io n of the l a t t e r .
F o l l o w i n g , as p o i n t e d o u t b y Be l a V a l i n e P o u s s in , 3 Ql
1. C f . t h e s i g n i f i c a n c e of a n i p p h a n n a - r u p a s ; d i s c u s s e d i n
Gh.V
2* Bee A K .G h .ii 3 1 4 ; AKvy.i 239
3* AK.Gh.’i i 3 1 4 , n . 3
4. I b i d . , G h . i i 314
100
&
and t h e o t h e r t o t h e i r 1 c h i l d a l t h o u g h b o t h a r e c o - n a s c e n t
may be h a d from t h e V a i b h s i k a i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of sahabhUhetu*
When two o r more c o - e x i s t e n t (s a h a b h u ) t h i n g s a r e d e p e n d e n t ,
one on t h e o t h e r , t h e y a r e s a i d to be sahabhTThetus i n
r e l a t i o n t o one a n o th e r * The r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n t h e f o u r
m ahabhutas i s one o f t h i s kind* However, a l l c o - e x i s t e n t
t h i n g s a r e n o t r e c o g n i s e d as s a h a b h u - h e t u s i n r e l a t i o n t o
one a n o t h e r *
The mah'abhutas and t h e b h a u t i k a s a r e c i t e d
9 * « Km
as a c a s e m p o i n t . The T h e r a V a d m s , t o o , a r e of t h e same
opinions T h a t t h e up’ada r u p a s a r e c o - n a s c e n t ( s a h a j a t a )
w i t h t h e mah'abhutas i s a d m i t t e d ; t h a t t h e two g ro u p s a r e
r e l a t e d by way o f r e c i p r o c a l c o - n a s c e n c e ( a n n a m a n n a - s a h a j 'a t a )
i s , h o w ev e r, d e n i e d . 3
What b o t h s c h o o l s a t t e m p t t o show by t h i s d e v i c e i s
t h e n e c e s s a r y dependence o f t h e a pa*da - r u pas ( b h a u t i k a s ) on
t h e m ahabhutas * A lthough th e upada-rupas a r i s e t o g e t h e r
w i t h t h e a r i s i n g o f t h e mah’abhu'tas t h e i r a r i s i n g i s n o t a
n ec e ssa ry c o n d i ti o n f o r the a r i s i n g of the l a t t e r . But t h e
reverse is tru e : The a r i s i n g o f t h e m ahabhntas i s a
n e c e ssa ry c o n d itio n f o r the a r i s i n g of th e u p a - r u p a s .
Hence t h e c o m p a r is o n of t h e f o r m e r t o t h e p a r e n t s an d t h e
l a t t e r to t h e i r c h i l d i s not w ithout s i g n i f i c a n c e a lth o u g h
b o t h g ro u p s a r e s a i d t o be c o - n a s c e t i t *
The m a h n b iiu ta s , as s t a t e d above 9 a r e a l s o a n i s s a y a
f o r t h e up’ad'a rU p a s , T h i s o n l y means t h a t t h e fo rm e r a r e
a b a s i s , a su p p o rt or a f o u n d a tio n of th e la tte r.* * ’ This
a s p e c t o f t h e r e l a t i o n betw een t h e two g r o u p s i s e x p l a i n e d
i n more d e t a i l by t h e V a i b h a s i k a s . The mahlfbhu’t a s w i e l d
i n f l u e n c e on t h e b h a u t i k a s l i k e an a c a r y a on h i s p u p i l
. . . a
( n i s r a y a - h e t u ) ; s u p p o r t them l i k e a w a l l Ap a i n t i n g ( p r a t i s t h a -
h e t u ) ; m a i n t a i n them i n u n i n t e r r u p t e d c o n t i n u i t y (upasthambha-
h e t u ) ; and c o n s t i t u t e a c o n d it io n f o r t h e i r i g ro w th ,a n d
d ev e lo p m en t ( v r d d h i - o r u p a b r m h a n a -h e tu )
# The r e c o g n i t i o n o f t h e mah'abh'utas as a t t h i - and
n a t t h i - p a c c a y a s ^ i n r e l a t i o n t o t h e upladaT-rupas means t h a t
t h a t t h e p r e s e n c e and n o n - a b e y a n c e of t h e l a t t e r i s due
t o t h e p r e s e n c e and n o n -a b e y a n c e of t h e former* I1h i s o n l y
amounts t o a g e n e r a l s t a t e m e n t o f what has b e e n s t a t e d so
f a r a b o u t t h e r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n t h e two grou ps*
Thus what a r e c a l l e d up’ad'a r u p a s a r e t h o s e m a t e r i a l
e l e m e n t s which a r e alw ays c o - e x i s t e n t w i t h , a r e n e c e s s a r i l y
dependent on, and are th u s secondary t o , th e m ahabhulas• ^
The mahabhlatas , t o o , a r e d e p e n d e n t , one on t h e o t h e r an d
a r e alw ays c o - e x i s t e n t * But t h e r e i s t h i s f u n d a m e n t a l
d i f f e r e n c e t o be n o t e d : While t h e up's da r u p a s a r e
d e p e n d e n t on t h e maliabhntas t h e maliabliutas a r e n o t d e p e n d e n t
on t h e up*adaT ru p a s* The d i f f e r e n c e i s summed, up by t h e
V ibliavinT TTlsia when i t s a y s s HT hat which c l i n g s t o th e
maha’bh.'utas an d i s a l s o c l u n g t o by o t h e r s i s n o t up’ada
r t i p a ; b u t t h a t which c l i n g s t o t h e rnaliabh*utas and i s n o t
c l u n g t o by a n o t h e r i s up’ada rupa.*'^
However, i n c e r t a i n c a s e s t h e f u n d a m e n t a l d i f f e r e n c e
b e tw e e n t h e two g r o u p s t e n d s t o g e t o b l i t e r a t e d * The
r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n ‘ah’a r a ( n u t r i m e n t ) which i s one o f t h e
upadaya n i s s a y a a m u n c itv a p a v a t t a r u p a n t i a t t h o .
2* Yam h i mahahtiute u p s t d i y a t i sa y a n ca a n n e h i u p a 'd i y a t i
na^tam upada-ruTpam^yam pana u p a d i y a t e v a na kena c i
u p a d i y a t i t a d e v a upadaya rTTpan t i . - ADSVT.11Q in ^ r n . f i in it
103
a r i s e to g e th e r ( s a h a j a t a , n iy a ta -s a h o tp a n n a ). Hone of them
can a r i s e in d e p e n d e n tly of th e o th e r seven.
Prom t h i s i t f o l l o w s t h a t j u s t as much as t h o s e s e c o n d a r y
elem ents cannot a r i s e in d ep e n d e n tly of th e f o u r prim ary
e l e m e n t s , e v e n so t h e f o u r prim ary e le m e n ts c a n n o t a r i s e
in d e p e n d e n tly of those secondary elem en ts. B o th g ro u p s
a r e e q u a l l y d e p e n d e n t on each o t h e r . Hence so f a r as t h o s e
secondary elem ents are concerned th e independent g e n e s is
of th e p rim ary elem ents i s q u e s tio n a b le . F or none o f t h e
e i g h t item s in q u e s tio n can a r i s e in d e p e n d e n tly . I n view of
t h i s s i t u a t i o n i t i s u n d e r s t a n a b l e why t h e S a u t r a n t i k a s s h o u l d
have c r i t i c i z e d , t h e V a i b h a s i k a (S a rv a ’s t i v ' a d a ) i n t e r p r e t a t i o n
o f sah ab hU -hetu.- T h e i r c r i t i c i s m i m p l i e s t h a t e v e n c e r t a i n
b h a u t i k a s s h o u l d be r e c o g n i z e d as c o n s t i t u t i n g s a h a b h u - h e t u
i n r e l a t i o n to th e m ahabhutas• ^
A t t e n t i o n may a l s o be drawn h e r e to t h e o b s e r v a t i o n
o f P r o f . S t c h e r b a t s k y , namely t h a t t h e c l a s s i f i c a t i o n o f t h e
m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s i n t o p rim a ry and s e c o n d a r y , as t h a t o f t h e
m ental elem ents in to fundam ental ( c i t t a ) and d e r i v a t i v e
( c a i t t a ) , a p p r o a c h e s v e r y n e a r l y t h e r e l a t i o n b etw e en s u b s t a n c e
p
and q u a l i t y . A lth o u g h t h i s o b s e r v a t i o n i s made w i t h
1. Cf.^AK.Ch.ii 254
2 . See* G e n t . C o n c e p . 5 5 / 6
105
r e f e r e n c e t o t h e SarvefstivsTda , I t a p p l i e s e q u a l l y t o t h e
T heravadal I t i s of course t r u e t h a t th e m a t e r i a l e le m e n ts ,
p rim a ry as w e l l as s e c o n d a r y , a r e d e s c r i b e d a s d i s c r e t e
e n titie s. I t i s a l s o t r u e t h a t t h e c o n n e c t i o n betw e en them
i s s o u g h t t o be e x p l a i n e d by t h e p o s t u l a t i o n of c a u s a l
re la tio n s, n e v e r t h e l e s s , as has b e e n observed, s i n c e t h e
s e c o n d a r i e s a r e alw ays s u p p o r t e d by t h e p r i m a r i e s an d s i n c e
t h i s c o n n e c t i o n i s s a i d t o be i n s e p a r a b l e , t h e r e l a t i o n
b e tw e e n t h e two g r o u p s i s n o t much d i f f e r e n t from t h e r e l a t i o n
b e tw e e n s u b s t a n c e an d q u a l i t y .
I t i s not w ith o u t s i g n i f i c a n c e t h a t the d i v i s i o n of
m a t t e r i n t o p rim ary a n d s e c o n d a ry was n o t a c c e p t e d by a l l
the s c h o l i a s t s . B u d d h ad ev a , one o f t h e c e l e b r i t i e s o f t h e
S a u t r a n t i k a s c h o o l , o b j e c t s t o t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n o f any s u ch
d istin c tio n . H is o b j e c t i o n i s l i k e w i s e dix^ected t o t h e
d i s t i n c t i o n drawn betw een c i t t a ( c o n s c i o u s n e s s ) and c a i t t a
(consciousness-concoraitants). In h is o p in io n th e te n "ayatanas,
i . e . , t h e f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s and t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g s e n s e -
o b j e c t s a r e made up o f o n l y t h e m a h a b h u ta s . And- a p a r t from
t h e m ahab hu tas t h e r e i s no d i s t i n c t c a t e g o r y c a l l e d b h a u t i k a
rupa. L i k e w i s e a p a r t from c i t t a t h e r e i s no d i s t i n c t c a t e g o r y
1
ca lled c a itta .
B u d d h a d e v a 's a t t e m p t i s t o d i s c a r d a l l d i s t i n c t i o n s
1. R e f e r e n c e s as t h e s e i n t h e B u d d h i s t works to s i x dh*atus
a r e ^ i n _the v iew o f S t . S c h a y e r , t r a c e s of a p r e - c a n o n i c a l
v i j h a n a v s t d a . F o r f u r t h e r d e t a i l s on t h i s t h e o r y , s e e h i s
a r t i c l e ; F r e - c a n o n i c a l Buddhism * A rc h iv O x*ientalni . V o l . v i i .
121 f f . ~
2. See AK.O h.l 64 f f
107
s c h o o l s , i t was n o t u n c h a l l e n g e d by t h e B u d d h i s t s
them selves•
A c c o r d i n g t o t h e hbhidharnrna P i t a k a t h e c a t e g o r y o f
s e c o n d a r y m a t t e r (upad'a r u p a ) c o n s i s t s o f t w e n t y t h r e e
i t e m s , namely t h e f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s - (1 ) c a k k h u ,
(2) s o t a , (3 ) g l i a n a , (4 ) j i v h a and (5 ) ka*ya; t h e f i r s t f o u r
s e n s e ~ o b j e c t s - (6 ) r u p a , (7) s a d d a , .(8) gan d ha and (9) r a s a
t h r e e f a c u l t i e s - (10) i t t h i n d r i y a , (X I) p u r i s i n d r i y a and
(1 2) jTv i t i n d r i y a ; two modes of s e l f - e x p r e s s i o n - ( 1 3 )
#K*t , N N / i \ *K'1* ** ~
k & y a v i n n a t t i an d (14} v a c i v m n a t t i ; t h r e e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s
o f m a t t e r - (1 3 ) lahutsT, (16) mudut'a an d (1 7) kammannata;
f o u r p h a s e s o f m a t t e r - (1 8 ) u p a c a y a , (19) s a n t a t i ,
(20) 3 arat*a an d (21) a n i c e a t a ; (22) 'a i c a s a - d h a tu ; and
£ 3) IcabalTicara-ahaVa. ^ To t h i s l i s t t h e co m m entators ad d
a n o t h e r , n a m e ly , (24) h a d a y a - v a t t h u . 2 Thus, ac co rd in g to
t h e T h erav 'a d in s t h e r e a r e i n a l l tw e n ty f o u r upacfa ru p a s *
These t w e n t y f o u r ups’da r u p a s and th e f o u r rn&babloutas
a r e r e p r e s e n t e d i n t h e c l a s s i c a l l i s t o f "ay atan as as f o l l o w s
The f i r s t f i v e upad'a :cupas ( b o s . 1 -5 ) c o n s t i t u t e t h e
f i r s t f i v e a j j h a t t i k a a y a t a n a s : c a k k h a y a t a n a ( r« o .l)
s o t a y a n t a n a ( f i o . 2 . ) , g h aria y atan a ( b o . 3 )* Jiv h!ayatan a
(n o . 4) a n d Icayayatana ( n o . 5 ) . (The s i x t h a j j h a t t i l c a
’a y a t a n a , i . e . , m an ayatan a i s m e n t a l ) • The n e x t f o u r upad’s
xuxpas ( n o s . 6 - 9 ) c o n s t i t u t e t h e f i r s t f o u r bath ira *ayatanas:
rupefyatana ( n o *6), s a d d a y a t a n a (±to * 7 ) $ gandhsTyatana ( n o . 8 }
an d r a s a y a t a n a ( n o . 9 ) * The mablabhutas e x c e p t sTpo-dhatu
c o n s t i t u t e p h o t t h a b b ’a y a t a n a , i . e . , t h e f i f t h b’a h i r a TTyatana
TTpo-diiatu a n d a l l t h e r e m a i n i n g up"ada r u p a s ( n o s . 1 0 -2 4 )
c o ns t i t u t e a pax*t o f dhamnia y a t ana , i . e . , t he s i x t h b’a h i r a
’a y a t a n a . For t h e sco p e o f dhammayatana i s v e r y w id e : i t
in c lu d e s a l l t h i n g s , m ental or p h y s ic a l, p a s t , p re se n t or
f u t u r e , r e a l ox* im a g in a ry which become t h e o b j e c t s
c o r r e s p o n d i n g 'to mano ( t h e m e n t a l o r g a n ) .
A 3j h a t t i k a Baihira
0 alckha y a t a na = no . 1 Blip's y a t ana no* 6
Sot’s y a t ana = no. 2 S a d d J a y a ta n a No. 7
Glia nJTyat ana = No. 3 Gandha ya t a na no. 8
J'ivha* y a t a na = No. 4 Ras’a y a t a n a No . 9 ^
Ka y ajya t a na ~ No • 3 Pho 1 t ha b b’a y a t a n a j?a t ha v7+1 e j o+va y o
(M anayatana) p a rt* o f Dhamma y a t a na apo+Nos.lQ to 2 4
I t w i l l be s e e n t h a t a l t o g e t h e r s i x t e e n ru p a -d h am m as,
one p r i m a r y an d f i f t e e n s e c o n d a r y a r e i n c l u d e d i n dhamniayatana.
These s i x t e e n i t e m s a r e c o l l e c t i v e l y known as *f dhammayatana-
. • ’“I | A j *
1 . See D h s .1 7 9 ; V b h . l 4 s 72
109
t h e i r e x i s t e n c e i s Imovm by s p i'o c e s s o f i n f e r e n c e . In
t h i s c o n n e c t i o n i t must be m e n tio n e d h e r e t h a t as
i n t e r p r e t e d . i n t h e hh h i d ha mma t h e f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s ,
( n o s • 1 - 5 )3 t o o , a r e o f t h i s n a t u r e * T hat i s t o s a y , t h e y ,
t o o , ax^e c o g n i z e d o n ly by. t h e mind (m ano).' Hence, s t r i c t l y
s p e a k i n g , t h e y s h o u l d a l s o be i n c l u d e d i n t h e dhammayatana*
However, s i n c e t h e y a r e a l r e a d y r e p r e s e n t e d by f i v e s e p a r a t e
U y a t a n a s , t h e y a r e n o t d e s i g n a t e d as dhammayatana-rupa*
We s h a l l be u s i n g t h e term d h a m m a y a ta n a -ru p a (s ) t o mean o n ly
t h o s e s i x t e e n ite m s w h i c h , i n t h e hbhidham m a, a r e so
designated.
T h e re i s g e n e r a l a g reem en t among t h e B u d d h i s t s c h o o l s
t h a t t h e f i r s t f i v e a ; j 3 h a t t i k a « and t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g f i v e
b 'a h i r a - ’a y a t a n a s a r e ru p a * From t h e p o i n t of view o f t h e
n i k ' a y a s , t o o , t h i s i s so*
I t i s i n r e g a r d t o t h e c a t e g o r y o f dham m ayatana-rupa
t h a t the op in io n d i f f e r s , n s we have s e e n , a c c o r d i n g to t h e
T heravadins i t c o n s i s t s of s i x t e e n ite m s . For t h e V a i b K a• s i k a s *
*
on t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e r e i s o n l y one d h a r m a y a t a n a - r u p a ,
1* B ecau se t h e y a r e ^ a v a r i e t y o f v e r y s u b t l e and d e l i c a t e
m a t t e r ( p a s a & a - r u p a ) , s e e below , / 3 / —&
110
n a m e ly , a v i j n a p t i - r u p a . ^ However, s e v e n of t h e i t e m s w hich
t h e Therav’a d i n s have i n c l u d e d i n th e c a t e g o r y o f dhamnia ya t a n a -
r u p a a r e r e c o g n i z e d by t h e V a i b t i a s i k a s , t o o , b u t n o t as
dh arm a y atan a-rU p a# Of t h e s e v e n , s i x , i . e . , n o s . 1 0, 1 1 , 1 3 ,
1 4 , 22 and 'apo-dhgiitu ai*e c o n s i d e r e d as p a r t s o r s u b - d i v i s i o n s
o f o t h e r s t y a t a n a s , and t h e r e m a i n i n g o n e , i . e . , n o . 23 a s a
» * o
com bination of th r e e layatanas. Such a d i f f e r e n c e as t o t h e
p o s i t i o n of t h e s e i t e m s i n r e l a t i o n t o t h e l i s t o f gfyatanas
presupposes a d if f e r e n c e in t h e i r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n . But t h i s
n e e d n o t c o n c e r n us h e r e . The 3Jherav*adins do n ot r e c o g n i z e
under any g u i s e t h e a v i j n a p t i - r u p a . w h i c h , f o r t h e V aibha’s i k a s ,
i s t h e one a n d o n ly d h a r m a y a t a n a - r u p a . The S a u t r a n t i k a s
t a k e s t r o n g e x c e p t i o n t o i t s r e c o g n i t i o n , on t h e p a r t of
t h e V a i b h s i k a s , as a r e a l dharm a.^ What i s m o re , t h e y do
n o t seem t o have i n c l u d e d any item o f r u p a i n t h e d h a r m a y a t a n a .
The 3jarst* antik as a r e r e c o r d e d t o have c h a l l e n g e d t h e v e r y
co n cep tio n .^ T h a t t h i s had b e e n a s u b j e c t o f c o n t r o v e r s y
among t h e B u d d h i s t s c h o l i a s t s i s s u g g e s t e d by a VibhsTsa
p a s s a g e a c c o r d i n g t o which t h e Abhidharma d e f i n i t i o n o f
r u p a s Itandha as c o n s i s t i n g of t h e t e n r u p a - a y a t a n a s
( = t h e f i r s t f i v e a j ^ h a t t i k a arjL(i t h e f i r s t f i v e b’a h i r a )
an d t h e r u p a t h a t i s i n c l u d e d i n t h e d h arm a y a ta n a , was
meant t o r e f u t e t h e D a r+s «t ' a a t i k a s who had d e n i e d t h e
d harm's y a t a na - r u ’pa * ^
Two f a c t s emerge from t h e f o r e - g o i n g o b s e r v a t i o n s *
One i s t h a t a l l s c h o o l s of Buddhism do n o t r e c o g n i z e a
c a t e g o r y c a l l e d dhamnia y a t ana - r u p a . The o t h e r i s t h a t two
o f t h e l e a d i n g s c h o o l s who have r e c o g n i z e d s u c h a c a t e g o r y
a r e t o t a l l y d i s a g r e e d on what i t s h o u l d c o n s t i t u t e * B o th
s u g g e s t t h a t t h e i n c l u s i o n of c e r t a i n i t e m s of r u p a i n t h e
dhammayatana i s an hbhidhammic i n n o v a t i o n or a t l e a s t t h a t
i t d i d n o t have a p l a c e i n e a r l y B u d d h i s t t h o u g h t .
The o n l y s i g n i f i c a n t ' e v i d e n c e t h a t c o u l d be ad du ced
i n s u p p o r t o f su ch a c a t e g o r y i s a p a s s a g e from t h e S a n g T ti
S u t t a o f t h e Dig ha n i k a y a * T herein i t i s s t a t e d , but w ithout
any a t t e n d a n t e x p l a n a t i o n , t h a t ru p a i s of t h r e e k i n d s ,
n a m e ly , ( i ) s a n i d a s s a n a - s a p p a t i g h a , ( i i ) a n i d a s s a n a - s a p p a t i g h a
and ( i i i ) a n i d a s s a n a - a p p a t i g h a . ^
The two p o s i t i v e te rm s and t h e i r n e g a t i v e s a r e u s e d
i n t h e iVbhidharnma i n a t e c h n i c a l sense* S a n i d a s s a n a w hich
1* See A K* ( I n t o r d u c t i o n , e t c , , ) li
2 . D * i i i 217
112
may be r e n d e r e d as " v i s i b l e 11 i s u s e d as an e x c l u s i v e
a d j e c t i v e of rTTpayatana b e c u a s e of t h e s i m p le r e a s o n t h a t
t h i s p a r t i c u l a r styatana s t a n d s f o r what i s v i s i b l e , th e
" f a c t of v i s i b i l i t y * " -All t h e o t h e r rupa-dhammas a r e a n i d a s s a n a ,
1
in v isib le . P a t i g h a i s used i n more t h a n one s e n s e . But
as i t o c c u r s i n t h i s p^ a r t i c u lia r c o n t e x t i t i s u n d e r s t o o d as
i n d i c a t i v e o f t h e c o n t a e t , a c t u a l o r p o t e n t i a l , b e tw e e n t h e
f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s and, t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g s e n s e - o b j e c t s •
The c o n t a c t b e tw e e n m anayatana and dhammayatana i s n o t
covered, by t h e t e r m . , H e n c e t h e f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s and
th e co rre sp o n d in g s e n s e - o b je o ts are d e s c rib e d as sa p p a tig h a
and, a l l t h e o t h e r rupa-dhamrnas as a p p a t i g h a , ^
T h u s , as e x p l a i n e d i n t h e Abhidhamina, ( i ) rU p a y a ta n a
i s s a n id a s s a n a - s a p p a tig h a , ( i i ) cakkhT yatana, so tT y a ta n a ,
gh'an'ayatana , jiv L ia y a ta n a , k a y a y a t a n a , s a d d a 'y atan a ,
g a n d h a y a t a n a , r a s a y a t a n a and p h o t t h a b b a ’y a t a n a a r e
a n i d a s s a n a - s a p p a t i g h a , and ( i i i ) t h e s i x t e e n rupa-dhammas
i n c l u d e d i n t h e dhamrnayatana a r e a n i d a s s a n a - a p p a t i g h a .
S in c e i t i s c l a i m e d t h a t t h e p h r a s e ‘I rupam a n id a s s a n a m
ap patigh am " o f t h e S a n g T t i S u t t a d e n o t e s t h e dhammayatana-
r u p a s g i v e n i n t h e Abhidhamma, l e t us s e e , as b r i e f l y as
113
p o s s i b l e , w h e t h e r t h e s e ite m s a r e known t o t h e i i i k a y a s ,
and i f known, how t h e y a r e c o n c e i v e d t h e r e i n * C onsidering
t h e i r p o s i t i o n i n r e l a t i o n t h e r i a k a y a s , we c a n a r r a n g e
them i n t o two m ain groups*
■fhe f i r s t g ro u p i n c l u d e s t h i r t e e n i t e m s , n a m e ly ,
i i o s . 1 0 -2 2 . Some of th e m , e.g* , i t t h i n d r i y a (n o .lQ ),
p u r i s i n d r i y a (no* 1 1 ) , alcasa-clliatu (h o . 2 2 ) , e t c * , f i g u r e
in the N ikayas.^ But none of thern a p p e a r t o have b e e n
b r o u g h t u n d e r r u p a , l e t a lo n e t h e i r b e in g c o n c e i v e d as
s e p a r a t e rupadhammas fo rm in g a p a r t o f t h e dhammayatana.
The s e c o n d g ro u p i n c l u d e s two i t e m s , 2 n am ely ,
ka b a i T k a r a -"ahar a ( h o . 23) and a'po-dhntu ( o n e of t h e ma ha b b a t as *}
I t i s t r u e t h a t a c c o r d i n g t o th e Mikefyas as w e l l as t h e
nbhidhaamia, b o t h come u n d e r rupa* But what s h o u l d n o t be
overlooked i s t h a t in the fo rm e r, u n lik e i n th e la tter,
t h e y a r e n o t i n t e r p r e t e d i n s u c h a way as t o j u s t i f y t h e i r
i n c l u s i o n i n t h e dhammayatana, i . e . , as two i t e m s o f r u p a
which c a n be c o g n i z e d o n ly by t h e mind (m ano).
Thus none of t h e above item s a p p e a r i n t h e h i k a y a s
as dhamnia ya t a n a - r u p a s * Bor do th e M k a y a s g i v e any
i n d i c a t i o n o f some o t h e r item o r ite m s o f r u p a b e i n g i n c l u d e d
1. See e . g . S . v 204; 57 (= i t t h i n d r i y a , p u r i s i n d r i y a ) ;
D . i i i 2 4 7 ; M .i 421 (-etkasa-dhaVb)
2* We have n ot b r o u g h t h a d a y a - v a t t h p (i\io. 24) u n d e r e i t h e r
of t h e s e g r o u p s ; i t s i n c l u s i o n i n t h e l i s t o f rupa-dhammas
i s t h e work o f t h e co m m e n ta to rs .
114 -
O
A b hidh arm a, p o i n t s , a t l e a s t i n d i r e c t l y , t o t h e same
conclusion. What i s m o re , i t s a r r a n g e m e n t o f t h e s u b j e c t
m a t t e r i s so m e c h a n i c a l t h a t new c o n t e n t s c o u l d e a s i l y be
o
in terp o lated ,
I t seems v e r y p r o b a b l e t h e r e f o r e t h a t when t h e
S a n g T t i S u t t a was c o m p i l e d t h e T h erav T d in s had a l r e a d y
r e c o g n i z e d one o r more of t h e dhamniayatana-r*upas which
f i n d m e n t i o n i n t h e Abhidharnma. 0r e l s e P t h e s e c t i o n
r e f e r r i n g to th e t h r e e hinds of rupa may he c o n s i d e r e d
as a s u b s e q u e n t i n t e r p o l a t i o n . E ith e r of these (a lte r n a tiv e )
s u g g e s t i o n s e x p l a i n s s a t i s f a c t o r i l y t h e s i t u a t i o n t o which
we have drawn a t t e n t i o n *
A n o t h e r c o n n e c t i o n which t h e Abhidhaimnikas s e e k t o
e s t a b l i s h b e tw e e n t h e n i k a y a s and t h e d ham m ay atana-rup as
i s c o n c e r n e d w i t h t h e two p a i r s o f t e r m s , n am ely , ( a )
s a n t i k e an d dure , (b ) o l a r i k a and sukhuma. These te rm s a r e
u s e d i n t h e Abhidharnma t o d i s t i n g u i s h t h e dhammayatana^
«*. p
r u p a s from t h e x^est .
As u s e d i n t h i s c o n t e x t s a n t i k e and d u re do n o t
s i g n i f y s p a t i a l proxim ity or d istan ce* The f i r s t f i v e
s e n s e - o r g a n s an d t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g s e n s e - o b ^ e c t s a r e
c a lle d san tik e (proxim ate) because the g h a t t a n a , th e
c o n t a c t b e tw e e n them , (w hich r e s u l t s i n caklchu-vinnana o r
v is u a l co n sc io u sn e ss, e t c . , )w itn e sse s to t h e i r very presence.
I n o t h e r w o r d s , b e c a u s e o f t h e i r b e i n g t h u s e a s i l y known
(gahanassa su k a ra tt'a ) th ey are s t y l e d s a n tik e (p ro x im a te ).
For t h i s s e l f - s a m e r e a s o n t h e y a r e a l s o c a l l e d o l a r i k a *gross.
The dham m ayatana-rup as c a n n o t be known t h r o u g h t h e medium
1. See a b o v e ,111
2 . See p h s »148
116
o f an y o f t h e f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s ; t h e i r e x i s t e n c e
i s known by a p r o c e s s o f i n f e r e n c e . In th is.^sen se th ey
a r e n o t e a s i l y known ( d u p p a r i n n e y y a ) . Hence t h e y a r e
d e s c r i b e d as cfiTre ( f a r ) . For t h i s s e l f - s a m e r e a s o n t h e y
a r e a l s o c a l l e d sukhuma ( s u b t l e ) .
Q u i t e d i f f e r e n t i s t h e s e n s e i n which t h e V aib h s ts ik a s
use a n tik a m ( s a n t i k e ) an d duram (d*ure): A g i v e n ru p a c o u l d
I f t h e u n d e r l i n e d words were i n t e r p r e t e d a c c o r d i n g
t o t h e i r Ab h i d ha maiic u sage* t h e n su ch an i n t e r p r e t a t i o n
would p r e s u p p o s e d h a m m a y a ta n a -ru p a s * But t h e g e n e r a l t o n e
o f t h e f o r m u l a does n o t s u g g e s t t h a t h e r e i n t h e y a r e u s e d
i n s u c h a t e c h n i c a l o r , so t o say* academ ic* s e n s e . They
c o u l d w e l l be u n d e r s t o o d i n a d i r e c t a n d l i t e r a l s e n s e as
" w h e t h e r g r o s s o r s u b t l e " and " w h e t h e r f a r o r n e a r " . A ll
what t h e f o r m u l a s e e k s t o do i s t o l a y s t r e s s on t h e t o t a l i t y
o f r u p a (sabbam rupam) - f i r s t w i t h r e f e r e n c e t o tim e
(a tT t'a ria g a ta p a c c u p p a n n a m ), s e c o n d l y w i t h r e f e r e n c e t o a
g i v e n i n d i v i d u a l ( a j j h a t t a m va bahiddiia v’a ) * t h i r d l y w i t h
r e f e r e n c e t o a c h a r a c t e r i s t i c of r u p a ( o l ’ar/tikarn va sukhumam
v a ) s f o u r t h l y w i t h r e f e r e n c e t o t h e v a l u e o f r u p a (hTnam
va panTtam v*a) $ and f i n a l l y w i t h r e f e r e n c e t o d i s t a n c e
( d u r e va s a u t i k e v'a) . With t h e n e c e s s a r y a d j u s t m e n t t h i s
1. S . i v 3 62; s e e a l s o S . i i i k f i | . iii 16
118
same f o r m u l a i s a p p l i e d t o t h e o t h e r f o u r khandhas , t o o ,
q u i t e a p p a r e n t l y , w i t h a view t o l a y i n g s t r e s s on th e i d e a ,
*fa l l H o r lfa l l k i n d s o f . ' 1 T h is i s p e r f e c t l y u n d e r s t a n d a b l e ,
f o r t h i s k i n d of d e s c r i p t i o n i s o f t e n made i n o r d e r t o
a d v o c a t e a m o ral i n j u n c t i o n , e . g . , one s h o u l d n o t have any
c r a v i n g f o r , o r a t t a c h m e n t t o , any k i n d o f r u p a , v e d a n a ,
e tc .r
The k i k a y a meaning of d*ure and s a n t i k e i s , i n f a c t ,
-i
r e t a i n e d i n t h e Vibhanga as an a l t e r n a t i v e e x p l a n a t i o n .
I t a ls o fin d s e x p re ssio n in the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n a t t r i b u t e d
to B hadanta: A ll rupas t h a t e x i s t in a v i s i b l e l o c a l i t y
( d r ^ y a - d e s a ) a r e a n t i k a m j t h o s e t h a t e x i s t i n an i n v i s i b l e
l o c a l i t y ( a d r £ y a ~ d e s a ) a r e dnram.^ The c r i t e r i o n i s n o t
w h e t h e r t h e r u p a s a r e v i s i b l e or n o t - f o r s u c h an
e x p l a n a t i o n would b r i n g rllp*ayatana un der one h e a d in g a n d
a l l t h e r e m a i n i n g i t e m s o f rUpa u n d er t h e o t h e r - but
w hether th e l o c a l i t y i s v i s i b l e or n o t , i . e . , near o r f a r .
T h i s e x p l a n a t i o n t a l l i e s w e l l w i t h t h e c o n t e x t of t h e fJikaya
f o r m u l a , and, as s u c h does n ot p r e s u p p o s e t h e f a c t t h a t any
item of r u p a was in c lu d e d , i n t h e dhamniayatana•
From what has b e e n o b s e r v e d so f a r , i t s h o u l d become
c l e a r t h a t t h e i n c l u s i o n o f c e r t a i n rupa-dhammas i n t h e
i . ^ y a m va p a n 1annam p i a t t h i ..rupam a n a s an n e a n u p a k a t t h e
d n re a s m i t i k e : ^idam v u c c a t i rupam d u r e .
..y a m v'a p a n 1annam* p i a t t h i rupsupu asanne u p a k k a t t h e
a v i d u r e s a n t i k e s i d a m v u c c a t i rupam s a n t i k e - o p t c i t . , 2 - 3
2 . See AK.Gh.i 3 6 - 7 an d AiCvy. i 44-5*
119
dhammayatana i s of c o m p a r a t i v e l y l a t e o r i g i n * Most of
t h e s e i t e m s , i t may be n o t e d h e r e , do n o t p r o p e r l y answer
t o th e d e f i n i t i o n of r u p a a s g i v e n t y t h e B u d d h i s t s t h e m s e l v e s .
The a v i d ' S a p t i - r u p a which t h e Y ai'bliasikas have i n c l u d e d i n
t h e d h a rm a y a ta n a i s a c a s e i n p o i n t .
What i s c a l l e d a v i j n a p t i - r u p a i s c l o s e l y c o n n e c t e d
w i t h t h e V a i b h a s i k a t h e o r y o f karma. Buddhism , as i s w e l l
known, r e c o g n i s e s t h r e e k i n d s o f k arm a, n a m e ly , mano-karma
( m e n t a l a c t i o n ) , lcaya-karma ( b o d i l y a c t i o n ) an d vakkarma
(vocal a c tio n ) . The Therava"dins and t h e S a u t r a n t i k a s t a k e
t h e view t h a t t h e s e t h r e e t y p e s a r e e s s e n t i a l l y t h e same*
P u re v o l i t i o n ( c e t a n a } i s mano“karma; when i t i s m a n i f e s t e d ,
by b o d i l y m o t io n i t i s c a l l e d k a y a - k a r m a ; when by v o i c e
i t i s c a l l e d v akkarma * Karma, a l t ho ugh i t i s s poke n o f as
t h r e e - f o l d , i s nothing but c e ta n a , v o l i t i o n . ^
I n c o n t r a s t , t h e V a i b h a s i k a s b e l i e v e t h a t o n ly mano-
karrna i s c e t a n a { c e t a n a manas am
* k a r m a *) . What r e s u l t from
mano-karma o r c e t a n a a r e c a l l e d kaya-karraa a n d vakkarrna
( t a j j e v'akkayakarrriani). The l a t t e r tw o , i t i s s a i d , a r e
q u i t e d i s t i n c t from t h e f o r m e r . They a r e m a n i f e s t e d , by a
p e c u l i a r d i s p o s i t i o n o f t h e body and. by way o f v o i c e . Hence
1. See A s l . 8 4 f f . ; AK.Oh.iv 12
120
The S a u t r a n t i k a s c o n t e n d t h a t s i n c e i t does n o t q u i t e
p r o p e r l y answ er t o t h e d e f i n i t i o n o f r u p a i t s h o u l d n o t
be r e c o g n i z e d as ru p a T h i s i s n o t t o say t h a t t h e y were
d i s s a t i s f i e d o n ly w i t h t h e p o s i t i o n a s s i g n e d t o i t * On t h e
c o n t r a r y , t h e y v e h e m e n tly d e n i e d i t s r e a l i t y , ^ f o r t h e y had
b e e n v e r y s u s p i c i o u s of t h e wisdom o f p o s t u l a t i n g new
en titie s, n o r i s I t . c o n c e i v a b l e t h a t t h e c o n c e p t i o n of
a v i j n a p t i - r u p a was known t o e a r l y Buddhism.
I t i s t r u e t h a t t h e T h e r avef d i n s do n o t r e c o g n i z e t h e
a v i j n a p t i - r u p a u n d er any g u i s e . However, a m a j o r i t y of t h e
rupa-dhammas which t h e y have i n c l u d e d i n t h e dhammayatana
pose s i m i l a r p r o b l e m s . These ite m s w i l l be exam ined i n
d e t a i l i n t h e c o u r s e o f t h e n e x t two c h a p t e r s . S uffice i t
t o note here t h a t the l i s t i n q u e s tio n i s a " s tr a n g e m is c e lla n y ”
of i t e m s , some o f which a r e n o t h i n g b u t cex^tain " q u a l i t i e s ”
o r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s , modes o r a s p e c t s and p h a se s o f m a t t e r ,
a l l r a i s e d t o t h e s t a t u s o f rupa-dhamma. S i d e by s i d e w i t h
t h e " r e a l " rupa~dhamrnas a r e e n u m erated t h e " n o m i n a l " . The
i l l o g i c a l i t y of t h e e n u m e r a t i o n would n o t a r i s e had n ot t h e
Xbhidhammikas made a s p e c i a l a t t e m p t t o r e c o g n i z e s u c h t h i n g s
as p h a s e s o f m a t t e r by p o s t u l a t i n g dhammas c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o
1. See AK.Gh.i 25 f f *
2* See i b i d . , C h .i v 14
122
1* See below , 2 2 1 -2
2 , See below , 221
123
ta k e such a s t e p . I f t h i s was t h e r e a s o n t h e n i t i s
v e r y d o u b t f u l w h e t h e r t h i s d e v i c e had i t s d esired e ffe c t.
I h e f a c t t h a t t h e P a l i com m en tators deemed i t n e c e s s a r y t o
b r i n g a b o u t a r a d i c a l change i n t h e p o s i t i o n of some of t h e
d.hamma y atan a-r* up as - t o t h i s we s h a l l corne i n t h e next
c h a p t e r ~ shows t h a t t h e T h e r a v a d i n s t h e m s e l v e s came to
r e a l i z e t h e i n a d e q u a n c y of t h i s a r r a n g e m e n t .
I1he a p p a r e n t want o f c o n s i s t e n c y i n t h e T h e ra v a d a
l i s t o f ru p a -d h am m as, as s u g g e s t e d by Me G overn,^ seems t o
sug'gest t h a t i t r e p r e s e n t s a c o m p a r a t i v e l y e a r l y t r a d i t i o n .
I t seems v e r y p r o b a b l e t h a t w i t h t h e g r a d u a l d evelopm ent
o f B u d d h i s t s c h o l a s t i c i s m , some of t h e i t e m s i n t h e 31st
"w h ich were i n c o n s i s t e n t w i t h a more l o g i c a l , s y s t e m a t i c
2
an d s c i e n t i f i c view of t h e u n i v e r s e " were e i t h e r e l i m i n a t e d
o r p l a c e d un d er more a p p r o p r i a t e p l a c e s .
A g l a n c e a t t h e p o s i t i o n s a s s i g n e d t o some o f t h e
i t e m s o f t h e T h e ra v a d a l i s t by t h e V a i b i i a s i k a s and t h e
S a u t r a n t ileas s h o u l d show t h a t such a p o s s i b i l i t y c a n n o t
be e n t i r e l y r u l e d o u t . For in s t a n c e , the t h r e e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s
and t h e f o u r p h a s e s o f m a t t e r ( jwos. 1 5 - 2 1 } do n o t f i g u r e i n
1. Manual o f B u d . P h i . i 117
........ .. II.IIW *
2* l b i d . 3 l o c . c i t .
124
i n t h e l i s t s of rupa~dhammas s u p p l i e d by t h e s e two
schools. ,An&, we have a l r e a d y n o t i c e d t h a t s e v e n of
t h e dharn'fflayatana-rupas of t h e lire r avia d i n s f i g u r e i n t h e
Vaibtiasilca l i s t as s u b - d i v i s i o n s or c o m b i n a t i o n s o f o t h e r
‘a y a t a n a s * \U?he d evelop m en t o f a n o v e l c a t e g o r y c a l l e d
cittaviprayulcba^sam skaras ^ t o o , seems t o have f a c i l i t a t e d
t h i s p r o c e s s of s y s t e m a t i z a t i o n . !f h u s by . a s s i g n i n g a p l a c e
t o jTvi-feen-clriya i n t h e above c a t e g o r y t h e Vaibh’a s i k a s
e l i m i n a t e d t h e n e c e s s i t y of p o s t u l a t i n g - as was done by
t h e I h e r a v ’a d i n s - two j i v i t i n d r i y a s , one m e n t a l and t h e
7
othex* m a t e r i a l . ^ liar i v a r man *s i n s i s t e n c e on r e l e g a t i n g t h e
a v i ^ n a p t i (w hich t h e V a i b t i a s i k a s have b ro u g h t u n d e r r u p a )
i n t o t h e same c a t e g o r y s i g n i f i e s a n o t h e r s t e p i n t h i s
process of s y s te m a tiz a tio n .
CHAPTER FOUR
SECONDARY EIEMERTS I I : GROUP A ( im'IPPHARM )
I t was o b s e r v e d i n t h e p r e v i o u s c h a p t e r t h a t some of
t h e upacfa r u p a s , t h e s e c o n d a r y e l e m e n t s , th o u g h e l e v a t e d
t o t h e s t a t u s o f r u p a dhamma, a r e n o t h i n g b u t c e r t a i n p h a s e s ,
q u a l i t i e s , m odes, e t c . , o f m a t t e r . I t i s t h e r e f o r e no m a t t e r
f o r s u r p r i s e t h a t w ith th e passage of tim e th e Theravadins
them selves r e a l i z e d the u n s a t i s f a c t o r i n e s s of t h i s arrangem ent.
The a u t h o r s o f t h e Abhidhammic c o m m en tarie s and t h e k i n d r e d
works s e e k t o remedy t h e s i t u a t i o n by c l a s s i f y i n g a l l t h e
m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s , p r i m a r y as w e l l as s e c o n d a r y , in to two
g r o u p s c a l l e d , n ip p h a n n a and an ipphanna* *
The p o s i t i v e t e r m , n i p p h a n n a , w i t h t h e i n t e n s i v e p r e f i x
p a ri (= parinipphanna) occurs i n th r e e of th e K ath av atth u
c o n t r o v e r s i e s , i n a more or l e s s t e c h n i c a l s e n s e . ^ V/hen
s o m e th in g i s q u a l i f i e d a s p a r i n i p p h a n n a , t h e f o l l o w i n g
c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s a r e i m p l i e d : i t i s im permanent ( a n i c c a ) ,
c o n d itio n e d ( s a n k h a t a ) , c a u s a l l y dependent (paticca-sam uppanna)
s u b j e c t t o decay (khaya-dham m a), s u b j e c t t o waning away
(vaya-dhamma) c a p a b l e o f p ro d u c in g d i s p a s s i o n (v ira g a -d h a m m a ) ,
s u b j e c t t o c e s s a t i o n (nirodha-dham m a) and t o chang e ( v i p a r i n a m a
dhamma)•
From t h i s i t f o l l o w s t h a t t h e te rm p a r i n i p p h a n n a , ,
l i k e s a n k h a t a , & p p l i e s \ = t o a l l m e n t a l and m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s
t h a t make up t h e t o t a l i t y of c o n t i n g e n t e x i s t e n c e , f o r t h e y
s h a r e a l l t h e above c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s * h a r r o w i n g down t h e
f i e l d we may s a y t h a t a l l inlpa-dhammas a r e n e c e s s a r i l y
p arin ip p h an n a. What i s n o t so s h o u l d be e i t h e r a s a n k h a t a
( l i k e N ib b a n a ) o r p a n n a t t ^ mere d e s i g n a t i o n s w i t h no
corresponding o b je c tiv e r e a l i t y . i ■
I f t h e c o m m e n t a t o r s , t o o , use t h e term n ip p h a n n a w i t h
t h e same i m p l i c a t i o n s , t h e n i t f o l l o w s t h a t o n l y t h o s e
i t e m s w hich t h e y q u a l i f y by t h a t term c o u l d be c o n s i d e r e d
as t r u e rupa-dham m as. The f a c t t h a t t h e . .A tt.has'al i n T
p
sometimes u s e s p a r i n i p p h a n n a i n s t e a d o f n i p p h a n n a s u g g e s t s
t h a t t h e co m m en tato rs made no d i s t i n c t i o n i n meaning betw een
t h e s im p le te rm an d t h a t w i t h t h e i n t e n s i v e p r e f i x , p a r i .
And, t h a t t h e term i s u s e d w i t h t h e same i m p l i c a t i o n s i s
a l s o shown by t h e g i v e n e x p l a n a t i o n s .
Buddhagosa o b s e r v e s t h a t n ip p h an n a r u p a s a r e so c a l l e d
b e c a u s e t h e y c a n be s e i s e d i n t h e i r i n t r i n s i c n a t u r e
(sab tiav en eva p a r i g g a h e t a b b a t o ) . The r e s t a r e c o n t r a r y
t he r e t o ( t a bb i pa r T t a ) . S uma rig a 1 a s a y s t ha t o n l y n i p p ha nna
rlapas a r e b r o u g h t a b o u t by t h e f o u r g e n e r a t i v e c o n d i t i o n s o f
m a t t e r , n a m e ly , c i t t a , kamma, u t u a n d ‘a h 'a r a . ^ This i s an o th e r
1. See b e l o w , 1 8 1 -2
2. .0£.c_it. , 343
3 *• yisrn 361 ^ _
4* O f. • • • a t t a n o s a b h a v e n e v a kammadThi p a c o a y e h i n i p p h a n n a t t a ’
n ip ph ann arup am ha ma - ADSVT 1 1 2 1 s e e a l s o Abhvk 291
127
way of s a y l a g t h a t t h e y a l o n e a r e t r u e r u p a dhammas ,
fore no pupa dhamma c o u l d corne i n t o e x i s t e n c e w i t h o u t x^eference
t o cex*tain c o n d i t i o n s .
T h i s i s f u r t h e r shown by t h e use o f t h e p e c u l i a r compound,
r u p a - r u p a 5 t o d e s c r i b e t h e same c a t e g o r y . ^ I n a lm o s t
i d e n t i c a l w o r d s , Dhanrmap'ala and Sumangala o b s e r v e t h a t o n l y
n ip p h a n n a r u p a s a r e c a l l e d ru’pa-xuipa b e c a u s e t h e y a l o n e a r e
0 |v t/JL CO-Or^CKCjJZ- tAXJL C0fnfi&ton>cLj *
s u b j e c t t o r u p p a n a # ^ T h is te rm r u p a , as a m a t t e r o f c o n v e n t i o n ,
has b e e n u s e d t o i n d i c a t e t h i n g s which a r e d e v o i d o f t h e
n a tu re of rupa ( m a tte r ) . Thexie f o r e t h e t e r m i s q u a l i f i e d
by a n o t h e r r u p a , J T h i s i s t o adm it t h,, t i n t h e nb h i dhamma
P i t a k a c e r t a i n i t e m s which do n o t answer to t h e d e f i n i t i o n
o f ru p a a r e a l s o b ro u g h t u n d er i t a n d t h a t t h e r e b y i t s meaning
has become u n d u ly u s t r >e t c h e d u . Hence a r i s e s t h e n e c e s s i t y
to r e d u p lic a te the term .^
Anuruddha adds t h r e e more term s t o d i s t i n g u i s h t h e
n ip p h a n n a r u p a s from t h e r e s x ? nam ely , sab ha v a ~r upa,,
salaklchana ru p a , and. s a m m asan a -ru p a. ^ The f i r s t i s meant
t o show t h a t t h e n ip p h a n n a r u p a s a l o n e have t h e i r own i n t r i n s i c
n a t u r e ( a t t a n o s a b h a v en a s i d d h a m ) . ^ The second, i n d i c a t e s t h a t
1* I b i d . * l o c . c i t . s c f . a l s o s a c e rupam a p a r i n ip p h a n n a m na
rtf.,, f K M S B UfcmiM # *" ** £
a n i c c a d i - s a b h a v a m s i y a - KvuA 198-9
On t h e ^ t h r e e s a n k h a t a - l a k k ' h a n a s , s e e b e lo w , 221 f f .
. * • sabhaveneva upalabbhanato 1akkhana11aylaro pa ne na
sammasitum a r a h a t t a sammasana-rupam - i b i d . , 113
129
On t h e i n n a t u r e a s a s p e c i e s o f m a t t e r , t h e L'ikayas
are l e s s inform ative* T r u e , t h e y f i g u r e o f t an d a g a i n i n
many a s u t t a * However, t h e p u rp o se i s n o t so much t o e x p l a i n
t h e i r n a t u r e as a v a r i e t y o f m a t t e r * Sometimes t h e y o c c u r
i n s t o c k fo r m u l a e where t h e c a u s a l i t y o f s e n s e p e r c e p t i o n
i s e x p lain ed ;"^ o f t e n e r t h a n n o t t h e y o c c u r i n what may be
d e s c r i b e d a s h o r t a t i v e d i s c o u r s e s where t h e Buddha i s
e x h o r t i n g t h e d i s c i p l e s n o t t o become v i c t i m s t o s e n s u a l ,
p le a s u r e s l e s t they sh o u ld f a l l s h o rt of th e h ig h e s t i d e a l * 2
I n t h e .Abhidhamma p i t a k a , t h e y came t o be d e s c r i b e d
as p a s a d a *3 L i t e r a l l y i t means c l e a r n e s s , b r i g h t n e s s ,
serenity, or f a i t h * But a s a d e s c r i p t i v e te rm of t h e s e n s e -
o r g a n s , i t had n o t b e e n u sed i n t h e e a r l i e r P*ali t e x t s *
“Taken c a u s a t i v e l y s! , o b s e r v e s Mrs. Rhys D a v i d s , !f i t may
c o n c e i v a b l y have meant e i t h e r t h a t which makes c l e a r - a.
r e v e a l e r a s i t were - o r t h a t which g r a t i f i e s o r s a t i s f i e s ,
** * I t i s i n f a c t s u g g e s t i v e of b o t h m e a n i n g s , f o r t h e
f i r s t i n d i c a t e s t h e r e c e p t i v e and r e a c t i n g n a t u r e o f t h e
s e n s e - o r g a n s and t h e s e c o n d b r i n g s i n t o r e l i e f t h e p a r t t h e y
p l a y i n t h e g r a t i f i c a t i o n of s e n s u a l p l e a s u r e s *
I n t h e S a n s k r i t s o u r c e s , to o ,t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s a r e
2 . O p . c i t . , 178
3. A K . C h . i , 1 5 ; AKvy 1 . 2 4 . Here i n d r i y a i s u s e d w i t h r e f e r e n c e
to the 1 s t . 5 sen se -o rg a n s o nly.
4 . A K .C h.1,67
5 * I b i d . lo c.c_ it. . ^ _
6 . na l i T n d r i y a n i dvi-dh*a b h a v a n t i ch in n a s y a m g a s y a k ay a d
a p a g a t a s y a n i r i n d r i y a t v a t . idam a p i katham g a m y a te .
n i r i n d r i y a m tad. amgam yac chinnam Icayad apagatam i t i ^
yasmat t a t * p r a t T t y a s p r a s t a v y t’adikam ca ka y 1*ad i -v i 3 na na nupacattfn
■AKv.y 1 . 6 8 * *
132
t o t h e t i p o f t h e nose when i t i s c u t b u t n o t s e p a r a t e d
from t h e n o s e ? S in c e i t i s c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h e nose t h e
b o d y - s e n s i b i l i t y ( k a y e n d r i y a ) a r i s e s ag a in * Hence t h e r e i s
no c o n t r a d i c t i o n * But how i s i t . t h a t when t h e t a i l s of
house l i z a r d s , etc* , a r e chopped, o f f , t h e y b e g i n t o v i b r a t e
i f t h e y a r e d e v o id o f b o d y - s e n s i b i l i t y ? 0?his i s due t o t h e
a l t e r a t i o n ( v i l c a r a ) o f t h e a i r e l e m e n t . 11^
S i n c e t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s a r e c o n c e i v e d as a s p e c i e s o f
extrem ely s u b tle m a t t e r , i t is e x p l i c i t l y s t a t e d t h a t they
s h o u l d n o t be u n d e r s t o o d a c c o r d i n g t o t h e i r p o p u l a r
con cep tio n . The AbhidharmakoiSa s a y s t h a t what i n common
p a r l a n c e a r e known a s e y e , e a r e t c . , a r e t h e adhisth&na.* .
th e s u p p o r t , of th e r e a l s e n s e - o r g a n s .2 The same d i s t i n c t i o n
i s u p h e l d i n t h e T h erav ad a . t o o .
‘
The A t t h a s ' a l i n T rem arks
iifn ti i .if iT i vl^iir~~TTt n~iTTunriM ~*^J< tin 1 n id
1. katham t a r h i c h i n n e n a p u n ar l a g n e n a r i a s i k a *g r e n a k a y a -
v i ^ n a n o t p a t t i h . n a s ik a - m u la - s a m b a n d h e n a punah k a y e n d r i y o t p a t
t e h adosah* katham i h a ^ g r h a g o d h i k *]adinarn j?ucch*ani c h i n r i a n i
s p a n d a n t e y a d l t a t r a k ayendriyam n a s t i • v a y u - d l i a t o r e s a
v i k a r o . - AKvy 1 . 1 1 3 ; s e e a l s o I t o h e r b a t s k y , Cen.Goncep*/P
2 * Qp»c i t . , Oh. 1 , 5 6 , 6 5 ; a l s o AKvy lT~24
3* Op . c i t * s 3 0 6 -7
153
I n p u r s u a n c e o f t h i s d i s t i n c t i o n , t h e VIsuddhimagga
and t h e A t t h a s ailirii g i v e , i n a lm o s t i d e n t i a l words , a lo n g
d i s q u i s i t i o n on t h e n a t u r e and c o n s t i t u t i o n o f tlie s e n s e -
organs; The s a s a m b h a ra -c a k k h u o r t h e compound eye i s w h i t e
from t h e abundance of phlegm, b l a c k from t h a t of b i l e , r e d
from t h a t o f b l o o d , r i g i d from t h a t of t h e e l e m e n t o f
e x t e n s i o n , f l u i d from t h a t o f c o h e s i o n , h o t from t h a t o f
h e a t an d o s c i l l a t i n g from t h a t o f m o b i l i t y * The p*as*ada-cakkhu
o r t h e s e n t i e n t <ye i s s i t u a t e d i n t h e c e n t r e o f t h e compound
eye* I t p e r m e a te s t h e o c u l a r membranes as s p r i n k l e d o i l
p e r m e a te s s e v e n c o t t o n wicks* I t i s s e r v e d by t h e f o u r
e l e m e n t s d o in g t h e f u n c t i o n s o f s u s t a i n i n g , b i n d i n g ,
m a t u r i n g an d v i b r a t i n g , J u s t as a p r i n c e l y boy i s t e n d e d by
f o u r n u r s e s d o in g t h e f u n c t i o n s o f h o l d i n g , b a t h i n g d r e s s i n g
an d f a n n i n g him. I t i s n o t b i g g e r i n s i z e t h a n t h e h ead o f
a louse* The o r g a n o f h e a r i n g i s s i t u a t e d i n t h e i n t e r i o r
of t h e compound o r g a n , a t a s p o t s h a p e d l i k e a f i n g e r r i n g
and f r i n g e d by t e n d e r h a i r s and. i s t e n d e d by t h e f o u r
p r i m a r y e le m e n ts * The o r g a n o f s m e l l i s i n t h e i n t e r i o r o f
t h e compound o r g a n a t a s p o t sh ap e d l i k e a g o a t ’ s hoof* The
o r g a n o f t a s t e i s above t h e m id d le of t h e compound o r g a n
a$ a s p o t s h a p e d l i k e t h e up per p a r t o f a t o r n l o t u s l e a f *
The o rg a n o f t o u c h i s t o be fo u n d e v e ry w h ere i n t h i s p h y s i c a l
134 *
A
body l i k e a l i q u i d t h a t s o a k s a l a y e r o f c o t t o n *
A l t h o u g h t h e o r g a n of t o u c h i s s a i d t o be c o - e x t e n s i v e
w i t h t h e whole body* y e t t h e p o s s i b i l i t y o f c o n f u s i o n
( s a n k a r a ) b e tw e e n t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s a s t o t h e i r f u n c t i o n s ,
i s r e p e a t e d l y r u l e d out* The c h a r a c t e r i s t i c (lakkhana),
f u n c t i o n ( r a s a ) , inanif e s t a t i o n ( p a c c u p a t t i i a n a ) o f one s e n s e -
o r g a n a r e d i f f e r e n t from t h o s e o f a n o t h e r . For i n s t a n c e ,
t h e o r g a n o f s i g h t has t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f b e i n g s e n s i t i v e
o n l y t o t h e s p h e r e o f v i s i b i l i t y , b u t n ot t o s o u n d s , t a s t e s ,
e t c * , i t s f u n c t i o n i s to draw a t t e n t i o n t o i t s r e s p e c t i v e
o b j e c t i v e f i e l d o n l y ; a n d , i t m a n i f e s t s i t s e l f as t h e p h y s i c a l
b a s i s of v i s u a l c o n s c i o u s n e s s , b u t n o t as t h e b a s i s o f a u d i t o r y
2
o r any o t h e r k i n d o f c o n s c i o u s n e s s .
P ro f. S tc h e rb a ts k y observes t h a t th e B uddhist c o n c e p tio n
o f t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s as composed of m a t t e r s u b t l e r t h a n t h e
t h i n g s t h a t become t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g o b j e c t s , i s r e m i n i s c e n t
o f t h e Sa’mkhya v i e w , n am ely , t h a t m a t t e r d e v e l o p e d a l o n g two
d i f f e r e n t l i n e s , t h e one w i t h predom inance o f t h e t r a n s l u c e n t
i n t e l l i g e n c e - s t u f f ( s a t t v a ) , t h e o t h e r w i t h predom inance o f
dead m a tte r (ta m a s), r e s u l t i n g in s e n s e - o b je c ts in t h e i r
s u b t l e ( t a n - m a t r a ) and g r o s s (mahsfbhHta) f o r m s . But t h e
f u n d a m e n t a l d i f f e r e n c e t o w hich P r o f . S t c h e r b a t s k y h i m s e l f
1* T r a n s l a t i o n m a i n l y b a s e d on k a n a m o l i ' s P a t h o f P u r i f i c a t i o n
(Vism 4 4 5 - 6 ; Asl* 307 f f ) ""
2 . See A s l . 3 1 2 ; V is m .444
135
1 . S t c h e r b a t s k y g. C e n t . C o n c e p *12
2* See S i n h a , I n d * P s y * C h .l
? * Util I * p n fT * .» « f n ^ n ,1
136
1 b Gatummanhsibiiutiko
Mvi. ayamft p u r i s o , yada lea
STjutlam
ft inttk a r o t i p athavT
ft
p a t h a v i - k a y a m a n u p e t i a n u p a g a c c h a t i , apo apa-fcayara a n u p e t i
a n u p a g a c c h a t i , t e j o teg.a-k’ayam a n u p e t i ^ a n u p a g a c c h a t i ,
v a y o va’ya-k’ayam a n u p e t i a n u p a g a c c h a t i , a’k'asam i n d r i y a n i
s am k am an ti. - D . i 55
137
q u a l i t y ( v i £ e s a ~ g u n a ) of t h e s u b s t a n c e t h a t e n t e r s i n t o i t s
c o m p o s i t io n * C o l o u r , s o u n d , s m e l l , t a s t e and t o u c h a r e t h e
r e s p e c t i v e q u a l i t i e s o f l i g h t , e t h e r , eax»th, w a t e r and a i r .
As s u c h t h e y become t h e o b j e c t s c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o t h e o rg a n s
o f s i g h t , h e a r i n g , s m e l l , t a s t e and t o u c h r e s p e c t i v e l y . T here
i s t h u s a community o f i n t e r e s t b etw e en t h e s e n s e - o r g a n and
t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g o b j e c t i v e f i e l d .^
T h a t t h i s llyaya-V aijSesika t h e o r y , i n a m o d i f i e d fo rm ,
was a c c e p t e d by c e r t a i n B u d d h i s t s i s shown by some comments
made by Buddhaghosa on two s i m i l a r t h e o r i e s . A c c o rd in g t o
t h e f i r s t , among t h e p rim a ry e l e m e n t s t h a t s u p p o r t t h e o r g a n
of s i g h t , h eat i s i n e x c e s s ; l i k e w i s e , i n the case of the
o r g a n s o f h e a r i n g , s m e l l and. t a s t e a i r , e a r t h and w a t e r a r e
in excess. And, a s , f o r th e o r g a n o f t o u c h t h e r e i s no
d i f f e r e n c e betw e en t h e s u p p o r t i n g p rim a ry e l e m e n t s . A c c o r d in g
to the second, the f iv e sense-organs ( in th e o rd er they are
m e n t i o n e d above) have r e s p e c t i v e l y h e a t , e t h e r ? ( v i v a r a ) ,
p
a i r 9 w a t e r and e a r t h i n e x c e s s .
etc* ( r e s p e c t i v e l y ) i n a s t a t e of e x c e s s i n m a t e r i a l t i l i n g s
t h a t have f i r e i n e x c e s s * one may assume t h a t v i s i b l e d a t a *
e t c . * a r e ( r e s p e c t i v e l y ) q u a l i t i e s o f t h e s e . uT.hey s h o u l d
be t o l d * "We m ight assume i t i f t h e r e were more od our i n
c o t t o n which has e a r t h i n e x c e s s t h a n i n f e r m e n t e d l i q u o r
which has waiter i n e x c e s s * an d i f t h e c o l o u r o f c o l d w a t e r
were weaker t h a n t h e c o l o u r o f h o t w a t e r w hich has h e a t i n
excess. But s i n c e n e i t h e r o f t h e s e i s a f a c t you s h o u l d
t h e r e f o r e g i v e Ac o n ;)e c tu n in g t h e d i f f e r e n c e t o be i n t h e
s u p p o r t i n g p rim a ry e le m e n ts * ^
B uddhaghosa*s g e n e r a l r e f u t a t i o n of t h e two t h e o r i e s
is u nderstandable. For* as r e p r e s e n t e d by him* t h e i r
u n d e r l y i n g a s s u m p t i o n i s t h a t c o l o u r * s m e ll* e t c . * a r e t h e
q u a l i t i e s o f t h e p rim a ry e l e m e n t s - a view t o which Buddhism
in g e n e ra l took stron g ex c ep tio n . H is own e x p l a n a t i o n -
r e p e a t e d by h i s s u c c e s s o r s ^ t o o - as t o t h e d i f f e r e n c e b etw e en
t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s i s b a s e d on an e a r l i e r t r a d i t i o n * namely
t h a t t h e y come i n t o b e i n g t h r o u g h t h e a c t i o n o f kamma
(kammasamutthsma) The d i f f e r e n c e b e tw e e n t h e sense-oi*gans *
i t i s s a i d w i t h much em ph asis* i s due t o t h e d i f f e r e n c e i n
A
t h e kamma o f which t h e y a r e t h e r e s u l t s .
However, a s p o i n t e d o u t by Dr. S a r a t h c h a n d r a , a l t h o u g h
t h e B u d d h i s t s r e j e c t e d t h e D 'y aya-V ai^esik a t h e o r y as r e g a r d s
t h e a f f i n i t y b etw e en a g i v e n s e n s e - o r g a n a n d t h e c o 2?repp on d in g
s e n s e - o b j e c t , y e t t h e y seem t o have b e e n i n f l u e n c e d by i t i n
p o s t u l a t i n g t h e media i n w hich t h e s e n s o r y s t i m u l i t r a v e l l e d *
The media f o r t h e o r g a n s o f s i g h t , h e a r i n g , s m e l l , t a s t e and
t o u c h w e r e , r e s p e v t i v e l y , l i g h t (euLolca), s p a c e o r e t h e r
( a k a s a ) , a i r ( v a y o ) , w a t e r (sipo) and e a r t h ( p a th a v T ) * ^
B e f o r e we e n d t h i s s e c t i o n we n e e d examine why the. s e n s e
organs are c a l l e d i n d r i y a . B u d d h i s t s i n t e r p r e t t h e te rm as
e x p r e s s i v e o f power, dominance o r s u z e r e i g n t y ( a c l h i p a c c a ,
i s s a r i y a ) .^ t h e b a s e s o r s u p p o r t s ( v a t t h u , n i s e a y a ) of
vinhana) th e se n se -o rg a n s a r e s a i d to
w i e l d a d o m in a tin g i n f l u e n c e on t h e f o r m e r S i n c e
co n sc io u sn e ss cannot a r i s e w ithout r e f e r e n c e to a g iv en
s e n s e - o r g a n an d t h e cox^responding o b j e c t , t h e q u e s t i o n i s
r a i s e d a s t o why t h e f o r m e r a l o n e i s c a l l e d i n d r i y a * The
an&wer i s t h a t t h e i n t e n s i t y o f t h e c o n s c i o u s n e s s i s r e l a t i v e
to th e s t r e n g t h of the se n s e -o rg a n . I f th e l a t t e r i s ” s h a rp ”
s t r o n g ( t i k k h a ) , t h e f o r m e r , t o o , becom es " s h a r p ” ,
1 . Vism. 4 4 5 j a l s o As 1 .3 1 3
2 * B ud.P sy.of P e r c e p *40
3* See V“i s m .4 9 1 f f
<k-— ft1<* nwt
4 . See V is m .4 9 3 j
141
s t r o n g ; l i k e w i s e i f t h e l a t t e r i s weak (manda) t h e f o r m e r
t o o becomes weak#-*
Ob j e c t i v e F i e l d s
The Hiksiyan d e s c r i p t i o n s of r u p a ( t h e v i s i b l e ) , sad d a
( s o u n d ) j gandha ( s m e l l ) , r a s a ( t a s t e ) a n d p h o t t h a b b a ( t h e
t a n g i b l e ) t a k e a g e n e r a l form d e t e r m i n e d m o s t l y by e t h i c a l
and p r a c t i c a l c o n s id e r a tio n s * They a r e n o t perm anent
( a n i c c a ) a n d have n o . a b i d i n g e s s e n c e ( a s a r a ) , A tta c h m e n t
t o them c a n n o t t h e r e f o r e be made t h e b a s i s o f t r u e h a p p i n e s s .
I t o n l y n o u r i s h e s an d p r o l o n g s " s a s a r i c 11 e x i s t e n c e . For t h e
r e a l i s a t i o n of th e h ig h e st i d e a l a l l s e n su a l p le a s u re s
s h o u l d be eschewed* B ut r u p a , s a d d a , e t c . , a r e t h e f i v e
s t r a n d s o f s e n s u a l p l e a s u r e s (p an ca k*ama«guna). Hence i t
i s t h a t t h e y a r e s o u g h t t o be d e s c r i b e d i n s u c h a way as t o
b r i n g home t h e p e r i l s ("adlnava) t h a t r e s u l t from a t t a c h m e n t
t o them a n d t h e r e b y t o e m p h a s is e t h e n e e d t o eschew a l l k i n d s !
o f c r a v i n g i n r e s p e c t o f them ( n i s s a r a n a ) .
T h i s , i n b r i e f o u t l i n e , i s how t h e e a r l i e r t e x t s '
approach th e s u b je c t under c o n s i d e r a t io n . In the p o st-
N ik ayan works t h e y have become t h e s u b j e c t o f a more d e t a i l e d
study. C e r t a i n l y th e e t h i c a l approach p r e v a i l s , but th e
em p h asis i s n o t as p ro n o u n c e d a s i n t h e n i k * a y a s ^ T heir
t r e a t m e n t i n t h e Abhidhamma P i t a k a i s v e r y l a c o n i c ; t h e
l o g i c a l i m p l i c a t i o n s a r e not d i s c u s s e d * However, t h e
c o m m e n ta rie s an d t h e s o u r c e s o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism h e l p
us t o u n d e r s t a n d t h e d e s c r i p t i o n s i n a w id e r p e r s p e c t i v e *
L et us t a k e ru'p’a y a t a n a , t h e s p h e r e o f t h e v i s i b l e ,
first, * I n t h e Dhamma sang a nT u nd er r u p a y a t a n a a r e
eraumerated f i r s t some examples of c o l o u r - b l u e , y e l l o w , r e d ,
w hite, e tc * , a n d t h e n some e x a p l e s of f i g u r e « c i r c u l a r ,
o v a l, s q u a re , hexagonal, e t c . .as f a r a s t h e i n c l u s i o n o f
b o th item s under ru p ay atan a i s co n cern ed , t h i s e x p la n a tio n
i s f u n d a m e n t a l l y t h e same as t h a t o f th e Vaibha“s i k a s «
They t o o m a i n t a i n e d t h a t I t c o n s i s t e d o f c o l o u r ( v a r n a )
as w e l l as f i g u r e ( s a m s t h n n a )« The v i s i b l e c a n be colour*
w i t h o u t b e i n g f i g u r e ( s a m s t h a 'n a - n i r a p e k s a m ) ; e . g . , b l u e ,
r e d yellow , w h ite , shade, s u n -lig h t ( a t a p a ) , l i g h t ( a lo k a ) ,
darkness (tam as). I t c a n be f i g u r e w i t h o u t b e i n g c o l o u r
( v a rn a -n ira p e k s a m ); e . g . , t h a t p a r t of lo n g , s h o r t , e t c . ,
which c o n s t i t u t e s t h e k ' a y a - v i j n a p t i , b o d i l y e x p r e s s i o n . 2
Or e l s e , i t c a n be a t one a n d t h e same tim e b o t h c o l o u r
an d f i g u r e , i . e . , a l l o t h e r v a r i e t i e s o f t h e v i s i b l e . 3
The S a u t r a n t i k a s , i n whose sy stem o f t h o u g h t one c o u l d
1. Op . G i t . ,139
2 . See b e l o w , 1 8 9 -9 0
3 . See AK.Oh.i 16; AKvy. i 2 5 -2 6
143
d e t e c t t h e b u r d e n o f e m p h a s is s h i f t i n g from t h e o u t e r t o
t h e i n n e r , d e c l a r e d t h a t c o l o u r ( v a r n a ) a l o n e was r e a l ,
t h a t i t a l o n e c o n s t i t u t e d t h e v i s i b l e , an d t h a t f i g u r e
( s a m s t h a n a ) was o n l y a m e n t a l c o n s t r u c t i o n (ma'nasam) w i t h
no c o r r e s p o n d i n g o b j e c t i v e r e a l i t y ( p r a j n a p t i s a t ) • ^
T h e i r t h e s i s i s s o u g h t t o be e s t a b l i s h e d by t h r e e
main / a r g u m e n t s . 0n e c a n o b t a i n t h e n o t i o n o f l o n g , s h o r t ,
e t c . , by s e e i n g o r by t o u c h i n g s o m e t h i n g . T h e r e f o r e i f th e
f i g u r e were a r e a l e n t i t y , t h e n one s h o u l d ad m it t h a t i t
c o u l d be p e r c e i v e d by t w o - s e n s e - o r g a n s - a v iew which go es
a g a in s t the c a n o n ic a l d e f i n i t i o n of ru p ayatana according
t o w hich i t i s th e o b je c tiv e f i e l d co rresp o n d in g o nly to
one s e n s e - o r g a n , n a m e ly , t h e o r g a n o f s i g h t .
The Vaibh’a s i k a s c o n t e n d t h a t when we o b t a i n t h e i d e a
o f , ssiy, l o n g a f t e r h a v in g t o u c h e d s o m e t h i n g , i t i s n o t
t h a t we a c t u a l l y p e r c e i v e i t by t h e ox^gan of t o u c h b u t t h a t
we a r e r e m i n d e d o f t h e f i g u r e ( l o n g ) b e c a u s e i t i s a s s o c i a t e d
w ith the t a n g i b l e . I t i s j u s t as when we s e e t h e c o l o u r
( v i s i b l e ) o f f i r e we a r e reminded, of i t s h e a t ( t a n g i b l e ) ;
o r ?/hen we s m e l l t h e od our o f a f l o w e r we a r e re m in d e d o f
i t s colour. The S a u t r a n t i k a s p o i n t o u t t h a t t h i s a n a lo g y
i s n o t of u n i v e r s a l v a l i d i t y . C o n c e rn in g t h e two exam ples
c i t e d ; c o l o u r r e m i n d s us o f t h e t a n g i b l e and t h e o do ur
r e m i n d s us o f t h e c o l o u r b e c a u s e t h e r e i s a n i n v a r i a b l e
a s s o c i a t i o n ( a v y a b h i c a r a ) b etw e en t h e two t h i n g s g i v e n i n
e a c h exam ple. But e v e r y t a n g i b l e i s n o t a s s o c i a t e d w ith a
p articu lar fig u re . Hence i t i s n o t c o r r e c t t o s a y t h a t t h e
p e rc e p tio n o f a g iv en in sta n c e of ta n g ib le should n e c e s s a r ily
and. alw ays r e m i n d us o f i t s f i g u r e . I f i t were o t h e r w i s e ,
r u n s t h e a r g u m e n t , t h e n e v e r y tim e we t o u c h e d s o m eth in g
we s h o u l d a l s o know t h e c o l o u r a s s o c i a t e d w ith i t .
S e c o n d l y , i f f i g u r e i s a r e a l r u p a t h e n i t has t o be
c o n c e d e d t h a t t h e r e could, be a p l u r a l i t y o f r u p a s i n one
and t h e same l o c u s ( e k a d e ^ a ) . In a v a rie g a te d c a rp e t, fo r
i n s t a n c e , t h e r e a r e a l a r g e number o f f i g u r e s . If figure is
a r e a l e n t i t y , th e n a f i g u r e t h a t i s a p a r t of a long l i n e
c a n n o t a t t h e same tim e be a p a r t o f a s h o r t l i n e .
T h i r d l y , c o lo u r i s a c o n s t i t u e n t elem ent of th e
s m a l l e s t u n i t o f matter** b u t t h e same c a n n o t be p r e d i c a t e d
of f i g u r e .
The V a i b h a s i k a s r e t o r t t h a t i f f i g u r e i s n o t h i n g b u t
a c e r t a i n d i s p o s i t i o n of c o lo u r th en the f i g u r e can never
1 v D l g h a d i n i -hi - annam^annam u p a n i d h a y a s i d d h a n i , v a t t a d l n i
s a n n i v e s e n a . T a t t h a r a s s a m u p a n i d h a y a t a t o u c c a t a r a m d lg h am ,
tam u p a n i d h a y a t a t o n i c a t a r a m r a s s a m , t h u l a m u p a n i d h a y a t a t o
k h u d d a k a t a r a m anukam ,tam u p a n i d h a y a t a t o mah a n t a t a r am
t h u l a m — o p ! c i t . 317 ( t r . f r o m E x p o s i t o r )
2 . T a t t h a yasma d l g h a d . i n i p h u s i t v a p i s a k k a j a n i t u m , n i l a d i n i
pah-3eva n a s a k k a t a s m a n a n i p p a r i y a y e n a digham r u p a y a t a n a m .
T atha r a s s a d i n i . — i b i d l o c . c i t . ( t r .f r o m E x p o sito r)
3 .Ib id l o c . c i t .
147
One c a n n o t o v e r l o o k t h e f a c t t h a t among t h e
S a u t r a n t i k a s t h e r e was a s t r o n g te n d e n c y t o i n t e r p r e t as
n o m inal ( p r a j n a p t i s a t ) some o f t h e dharmas which i n t h e
V a i b h a s i k a a n d t h e T h e ra v a d a were p o s t u l a t e d a s r e a l
(d rav y atas, saccik atth a-p aram atth en a). T h e ir advocacy
o f t h e t h e o r y o f r e p r e s e n t a t i v e p e r c e p t i o n (b’ahyanumeyav'ada)
a n d t h e i r n o n r e c o g n i t i o n o f any of th e d h a r n i a y a t a n a - r u p a s
such as th e a v ijn a p ti- ~ r u p a , a re i n d i c a t i v e of t h e i r
s u b j e c t i v i s t ten d en c ie s.^ I t is very l i k e l y , th e r e f o r e , th a t
among B u d d h i s t s i t was t h e y who f i r s t advocated th e th e o r y
i n q u e s t i o n b e f o r e i t fo u n d e x p r e s s i o n i n T h e ra v a d a
s c h o l a s t i c ism ,
Whether i t was an i n t r o d u c t i o n from an o u t s i d e s o u r c e
o r one o f t h e i r own c r e a t i o n s t h e Therav’a d i n s c o u l d e a s i l y
accom odate i t i n t o t h e i r s y s t e m . For u n l i k e t h e V a i b h a s i k a s
they d id not i n t e r p r e t k a y a - v i n n a t t i as a f i g u r e (santhaha)
o f t h e b o d y .^ Nor d i d t h e y r e c o g n i z e a v i j n a p t i - r u p a . Hence
t h e y c o u l d c o n v e n i e n t l y r e l e g a t e santh'ana to t h e domain o f
p a n n a t t i s w i t h o u t t h e r e b y u n d e r m in in g t h e b a s i s o f any o t h e r
established, d o c trin e .
.And, i t i s as a l o g i c a l r e s u l t of t h i s new
M riiiH JW )i^ L > » ri^ i* - i ■ . iLi*n rt.T xn. l u t i u U n ' i t . i m i . u < n > m iin |i< i,riM H i.m
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n t h a t i n t h e M u latx k a t h e o l d e r te rm
xnJpayatana i s som etim es s u b s t i t u t e d by t b e more s p e c i f i c
v a n n a y a t a n a s i . e . , ,ft h e s p h e r e o f c o l o u r ” . -*
As f o r s a d d a , sounds t h e a c c o u n t g i v e n i n t h e
Bhammasangani i s . i n t h e m a i n , an e n u m e r a t i o n o f d i f f e r e n t
k i n d s of s o u n d s ; of drum s, o f t a b o r s , o f c o n c i r - s h e l l s , o f
to m - t o m s , o f s i n g i n g , o f m u s i c , e t c . , ^ In th e post
c a n o n i c a l s c h o l a s t i c i s m we a r e p r e s e n t e d w i t h two
d i f f e r e n t t h e o r i e s ; - on t h e s u b j e c t . K a r l i e r i s t h e one
g i v e n i n t h e ( s T h a l a ) A tthakatha*. A l t h o u g h t h e work i s
n o t e x t a n t now, a r e f e r e n c e t o one o f i t s v ie w s i s made
i n t h e A11 ha s'a 1 i nT . 3
A c c o r d i n g t o t h i s r e f e r e n c e , sound t r a v e l s i n an
e l e m e n t a l s e r i e s - bhTataparampara ■• Of much i n t e r e s t i s
t h e example g i v e n i n s u p p o r t o f t h i s v ie w : rJ?he b o d i l y
washerm en
movements o f men f e l l i n g t r e e s of^washing c l o t h e s are
seen (q u ic k ly ) a lth o u g h they a re a t a g r e a t d is ta n c e . On
t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e s o u n d t h e y make i s r e l a t i v e l y slow o f
a s c e r t a i n m e n t ( v a v a t t h a n a ) b e c u a s e i t comes i n an e l e m e n t a l
s e r i e s (d lia t u p a r a m p a r a y a ) and s t r i k e s t h e a u d i t o r y organ.^*
1* Q p . c i t •,1 0 4 ,1 0 6 e tc .
2. O p . c i t . , 140
3. O p . c i t . , 313
4. Bure rukkham £ h i n da n t sfnam p i r a j a k ’anan ca v a t t h a m
dhovant*anam d u r a t o va k a y a v i k a r o p a n n a y a t i . Saddo pana
d liatu p aram p a ray a s o t am g h attetv sT san ik am v a v a tt h a n a m
g a c c h atT t i vuttam - A s l.3 l3
149
The iitth ak a th a* v i e w , a s n o t e d by D r . E . P . S a r a t h c h a n d r a
i s on a p a r a l l e l w i t h t h e one advanced by t h e N yaya-V ai,€esikas
c o n c e r n i n g t h i s s u b j e c t ; " E i t h e r sounds r e a c h t h e e a r i n
c o n c e n t r i c c i r c l e s of waves l i k e t h e waves of w a t e r , o r
th e y shoot out in a l l d i r e c ti o n s l i k e the fila m e n ts of a
Kadamba*"^
The A t t h a s 'a l i n T has a l l u d e d t o t h e A t t h a k a t h s T t h e o r y
o f sound o n l y t o d i s m i s s i t as unsound,, The main o b j e c t i o n
r a i s e d i s t h a t s u ch a t h e o r y c a n n o t a d e q u a t e l y a c c o u n t f o r
o u r knowledge o f t h e d i r e c t i o n o f sound; I f sound comes
s l o w l y h a v i n g a r i s e n a t a d i s t a n c e t h e n i t w i l l be
a p p r e h e n d e d a f t e r some t i m e . Coming i n a n e l e m e n t a l s e r i e s
an d i m p in g i n g on t h e s e n s i t i v e p o r t i o n o f t h e e a r , t h e
d i r e c t i o n i t comes from m igh t n o t be e v i d e n t F o r when one
h e a r s a s o u n d /o n e c a n ( f a i r l y a c c u r a t e l y ) say w h e th e r i t i s
a d i s t a n t sound, or a near sound, or w h e t h e r i t i s a sou n d
from t h e f a r t h e r bank o r from t h e h i t h e r b a n k . ^
F o l l o w i n g t h e i i t t h a s ’a l i n T a r g u m e n t , Dhammap’a l a to o
o b s e r v e s t h a t i f sound t r a v e l s to w a r d s t h e e a r t h e n t h e r e
1. Bud.Psyvof P e r c e p«34
2* S i n h a , In d « P sy«22 ^ ^
3* Saddo p i s a c e sanikam ‘agiaccheyya dure uppanno c i r e n a
suyeyya £ a r amjpar ag ha 11 a n'aga^c a 'a g an tv a s o t am g h a t t e n t o
a s u k a d i s a y a nama t i na pannayeyya* - As 1*31^
4* I b i d . , 314
150
c a n n o t be t h e d e t e r m i n a t i o n o f i t s l o c a l i t y a n d d i r e c t i o n
( desa’d e s a - v a v a t t h l a n a ) * He f u r t h e r n o t e s t h a t when s o u n d i s
a p p r e h e n d e d i t r e m a in s where i t has a r i s e n , As t o how an
echo a r i s e s i t i s s a i d t h a t t h e sound* a l t h o u g h i t r e m a in s
a t a d i s t a n c e * becomes a c o n d i t i o n ( p a c c a y a ) f o r t h e a r i s i n g
of an echo e l s e w h e r e e v e n as a magnet ( a y o - k a n t a ) f o r t h e
movement o f i r o n . Then t h e r e i s t h e o b s e r v a t i o n o f
Sum angala; t h e f a c t t h a t one h e a r s t h e sound o f t h u n d e r w h ich
a r i s e s a t a d i s t a n c e o r t h e so u n d g e n e r a t e d w i t h i n t h e body
which i s c o v e r e d by t h e s k i n shows t h a t f o r i t s a p p r e h e n s i o n
so u n d n e e d n o t t r a v e l t o w a r d s t h e e a r a n d s t r i k e i t s
p
se n sitiv e portion.
I t i s s i g n i f i c a n t t o n o t i c e t h a t t h i s t h e o r y w hich
has b e e n i n t r o d u c e d i n p l a c e of t h e e a r l i e r * i s s i m i l a r t o
t h e one a c c e p t e d by some of th e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism*
a c c o r d i n g t o w hich sound i s c h a r a c t e r i s e d by u a p r a v ' a h a v a r t i v a H *
i.e .* i t does n o t e x i s t i n a s e r i e s . - ^
-J
With t h e dev elo pm ent o f atomism, an i m p o r t a n t problem
c r o p p e d up c o n c e r n i n g t h e p r o d u c t i o n o f s o u n d , As we s h a l l
s e e i n a l a t e r c h a p t e r , ^ t h e V a i b h a s i k a s deny t h e p o s s i b i l i t y
o f atoms coming i n t o im m ediate c o n t 'a c t w i t h one a n o t h e r . How ,
t h e n , i s t h e phenomenon o f sound t o be e x p l a i n e d ?
The V a i b h n s i k a s o f Ka^nf^’r had t h e answer r e a d y : ,fs i
l e s atom es se t o u c h a i e n t , l a main en c o l l i s i o n ( a b h y a h a t a )
p
avec l a main s f y f o n d r a i t , l a p i e r r e en c o l l i s i o n avec l a
p i e r r e s*y f o n d r a i t , comme de l a gomme se fond dans de l a
gomrae. Ht l e son ne se p r o d u i r a i t p a s . 11^
C o n t i n u a t i o n fx^om l a s t page1. *. •
ARvy«i 83* C o n s u l t Bud*Psy*of P e r c e p o 2 f f . & C p d .l 6 u » n . 2 . f o r
d e t a i l s , .a l t h o u g h i\sl« d e n i e s t h a t cakkhu and s o t a a r e s a m p a t t a
EraasMTCii»E^ *“
1* See b e l o w , 566 f f .
2. 0 p * c i t *452
3* s e e a b o v e , 7 5 - 6
153
On t h e s u b j e c t o f g a n d h a , o d o u r , and r a s a , s a v o u r ,
th e tre a tm e n t i s m ainly a m a tte r of c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s .
DhammasahganT does n o t commit i t s e l f t o a d e f i n i t e
number a s r e g a r d s t h e t y p e s o f o d o u r . ’*' The A t t h a s a l i n T
^ m m . Hl t r iM .lllB H HI B l I<1■III■—>— BlUtf J«
makes a c l a s s i f i c a t i o n o f a l l v a r i e t i e s i n t o two b r o a d g r o u p s
( a ) sugandha o r i t t h a g a n d h a , i . e . , a g r e e a b l e o d o u r ;
(b ) duggandha ox* anitth .ag and .h a , i . e . , d i s a g r e e a b l e o d o u r . ^
I n t h e V a i b h a s i k a e a c h g ro u p i s a g a i n c o n s i d e r e d a s u t k a t a ,
ex cessiv e or a n u tk a ta , n o n -ex cessiv e.^ Some B u d d h i s t s
r e c o g n i z e a v a r i e t y c a l l e d s a m a - g a n d h a , odour which i s
n e i t h e r a g re e a b le nor d is a g r e e a b le .^
A s t o r a s a , s a v o u r , t h e T h eravada s o u r c e s do n o t l a y
1» OP.C i t . 14 1
q
2. Op. c i t . , 3 2 0
3. See AK .C h.i 18
4. AKvy.i 27
5® Op. c i t . , 1 4 2
6. AKvy . i 27
154 -
t o t h e o rg a n o f to u c h * i t was a l r e a d y o b s e r v e d t h a t , a c c o r d i n g
t o t h e T h e r a v a d a , i t c o n s i s t s o f t h r e e o f t h e f o u r p rim a ry
e le m e n ts * T h i s s u b j e c t was d i s c u s s e d i n t h e c o u r s e o f our
c h a p t e r on t h e p r i m a r y e l e m e n t s . ^
F a c u l t i e s of sex
By f a c u l t i e s of s e x we mean i t t h i n d r i y a ( f a c u l t y of fem i
n in ity ), and p u r i s i n d r i y a ( f a c u l t y of m a s c u l i n i t y ) *
A c c o rd in g t o t h e Dhammasangarii d e f i n i t i o n * t h e fo rm e r means
t h e p h y s i c a l a p p e a r a n c e , marics , t r a i t s a n d d e p o r tm e n t p e c u l i a r
t o a f e m a le o r t h e s t a t e o r c o n d i t i o n o f f e m i n i n i t y - i t t h a t t a ,
itthibha'va* L i k e w i s e , t h e l a t t e r means p h y s i c a l a p p e a r a n c e ,
e t c * , p e c u l i a r to a m ale, or the s t a t e or c o n d itio n of
m a s c u lin ity - p u r i s a t t a , purisabhavaJ^
Two p a s s a g e s i n t h e A n g u t t a r a n il c a y a show t h a t t h e
3
e a r l i e r t e x t s t o o have u n d e r s t o o d them i n t h e same sense*
But nov/here i n t h e hilcayas a r e t h e y b r o u g h t u n d e r r u p a , l e t
a l o n e t h e i r b e in g p o s t u l a t e d as two rupa-dham m as. The
in
co m m en tato rs seem t o have b ee n r i g h t l y aware t h a t AtJbe a b s t r a c t
s e n s e o f f e m i n i n i t y and m a s c u l i n i t y t h e two i t e m s c o u l d h ot
be i n c l u d e d i n t h e c a t e g o r y o f n i p p h a n n a - r U p a . A pparently,
t h e one an d o n l y a l t e r n a t i v e i s t o b r i n g them u n d e r t h e
1* See a b o v e , 8 8 - 9 , 9 4 - 5
2* Op , c i t * *142; s e e a l s o Vbh*122-3
3• O p . c i t . , iv 37
nn* i.i w
155
1 . . . . i t t h i l i n g a d i pana na i t t h i n d r i y a n j , . . . y a t h a b Tje s a t i
bTjam p a t i c c a rukkho v a d d h i t v ’a s a k h a v it a p a s a m p a n n o aliasam
p u r e t v a t i t t h a t i . E v a m eva i t . t h i b t i a v a s a n k h a t e i t t h i n d r i y e
s a t i i t t h i l i n g a d T n i honti.BTjj.am v i y a h i i t t h i n d r l y a m . -
o p . c i t ® ,321
.ini » . *u>. \
2 . I b i d . 3 2 1 ( . . . y a n t i karanav ac an am .Y en a k a r a n e n a . . . )
3»See B hs.143
4 . See A K .C h . i i 1 0 4 ,1 0 8 ; ivK vy.ii 9 4 ,9 7
* 1 * 1 ** naewwwTrEVMti *
156
T h e ra v 'a d in s b e l i e v e t h a t i t t h i n d r i y a / p u r i s i n d r i y a i s spread-
a l l o v e x v t h e body ( s a k a l a - s a r T r a - b y a p a k a ) as k siy en d riya
(th e organ of touch) i s . ^ On t h e i r r e l a t i v e p o s i t i o n Buddhaghosa
observes th a t i t i s n o t c o r r e c t to say t h a t i t t h i n d r i y a /
p u r i s i n d r i y a i s e i t h e r ” l o c a t e d i n t h e s p a c e where t h e o r g a n
of t o u c h i s l o c a t e d ” o r ” l o c a t e d i n t h e s p a c e where t h a t i s
n o t l o c a t e d ” .^ What i s a t t e m p t e d t o show i s t h a t ^ a l t h o u g h
b o t h a r e s p r e a d a l l over t h e body* y e t t h e one i s n o t an
asp ect or a p art of th e o th e r. Those p rim a ry e l e m e n t s which
s u p p o r t t h e o r g a n o f t o u c h a,re d i f f e r e n t from t h o s e t h a t
s u p p o r t t h e f a c u l t y o f sex* ( b h i n n a - n i s s a y a t a * )
On t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e V a i b h a s i k a s m a i n t a i n t h a t
s t r T n d r i y a / p u r u s e n d r i y a i s n o t d i s t i n c t from k a y e n d r i y a *
UA p a r t dans l 1organ© a p p e l £ k e f y e n d riy a , o r g a n e du t a c t , l e s
2 . na ca k a y a p p a s a d e n a t h i t o k a s e t h i t a n t i va a t t h i t o k a s e
t h i t a n t i va* v a t t a b b a t a m a p a ^ j a t i * - Vism «37 &\
3 . Bee VismT 4 4 8 ; c f . n a c a t a s s a ka'yappasadena s a n k a r o
l a k k h a n a b h e d a t o n i s s a y a b h e d a t o v a . - Abhvk.269
4® AK*Gh»ii 108; s e e a l s o AKvy.i 97
5 * S e & ah 6Ve , 110
157
t h e wrong b e l i e f t h a t t h e f a c u l t y of s e x i s o n l y ajpart o f t h e
body ( s a r T r e k a d e s a v u t t i ) . .Add he g o es on t o r e m a r k t h a t i t i s
p a r t l y w i t h a view t o r e f u t i n g t h i s b e l i e f t h a t i n t h e
V isuddhim agga i t i s d e s c r i b e d a s p e r v a d i n g t h e whole body*
I n co n s o n a n c e w i t h t h e i r view* namely t h a t t h e two
f a c u l t i e s o f s e x 11ne s e n t pas d i s t i n c t s du ka’y e n d r i y a , n
t h e V a ib h la s ik a s a l s o m a i n t a i n t h a t l,i l s c o n n a i s s e n t l e
2 _
t a n g i b l e . 11 T h a t t h e f h e r a v a d i n s do n o t s u b s c r i b e t o s u c h
a v iew i s shown from t h e f a c t t h a t t h e two i t e m s a r e n o t
i n c l u d e d i n t h e c a t e g o r y o f " rru p am s a p p a t i g h a m . 5'^
S in c e i n d r i y a i s u n d e r s t o o d a s t h a t which e x e r c i s e s a
dominant i n f l u e n c e , i n w hich s e n s e and o v e r what do th e y
w ield, t h e i r i n f l u e n c e ? The Vai'bh’a s i k a s e x p l a i n t h i s i n two
ways: F i r s t l y , they are th e d eterm in an t f a c t o r of th e
d i s t r i b u t i o n o f l i v i n g b e i n g s i n t o two g r o u p s a s male an d
f e m a le ( s a t t v a - b h e d a ) • S econdly, they determ ine th e
d i f f e r e n t i a t i o n of li v in g beings ( s a t t v a - v ik a lp a - b h e d a ) ;
i t i s b e c a u s e o f them t h a t t h e r e a r e d i f f e r e n c e s b e tw e e n
t h e two s e x e s a s r e g a r d s t h e p h y s i c a l f e a t u r e s , e t c . #
From what has b e e n o b s e r v e d so f a r , i t s h o u l d become
c l e a r t h a t t h e T h e r avia da answer t o t h e q u e s t i o n amounts t o
1* VismT*448
2s.AK.Qh.ii 108
3* See above, 58, 112
158
t o t h e same*
We m igh t n o t e i n p a s s i n g some i n t e r e s t i n g comments
made i n t h e >\tthasa~linT on some d i f f e r e n c e s betw een t h e two
sexes;
The shap e o f a woman*s h a n d s , f e e t , n e c k , b r e a s t , e t c . ,
i s n o t l i k e t h a t o f a man’ s . The fe m a le lo w e r body i s b r o a d ,
t h e u p p e r body i s l e s s b r o a d . The hands an d f e e t a r e s m a l l ,
t h e mouth i s s m a l l . The fe m a le b r e a s t i s p r o m i n e n t . The
f a c e i s w i t h o u t b e a r d o r m o u s ta c h e . The d r e s s i n g o f t h e
h a i r , t h e weaving o f c l o t h e s a r e a l s o u n l i k e t h o s e of a man’ s .
The m a s c u l i n e f e a t u r e s a r e j u s t t h e o p p o s i t e * F o r t h e sh ap e
of t h e h a n d s , f e e t , n e c k , b r e a s t , e t c * , o f a man i s u n l i k e
t h e shap e o f t h o s e of a woman. For a man’ s u p p e r body i s
b r o a d , t h e lo w er body i s l e s s b r o a d , h i s hands and. f e e t a r e
l a r g e , th e fa c e i s l a r g e , the b r e a s t f l e s h i s l e s s f u l l ;
beard, and m o u s ta c h e grow*
Then t h e r e a r e d i f f e r e n c e s as t o h a b i t s a n d ' d ep o rtm en t s
Thus i n y o u th women p l a y w i t h t i n y s h a l l o w b a s k e t s , p e s t l e s
an d m o r t a r s , v a r i e g a t e d d o l l s , an d weave s t r i n g w i t h c l a y -
fib re. T h ere i s a want o f a s s e r t i o n i n women’ s w a l k i n g ,
s t a n d i n g , 1 y i ng d.own, s i 11 i ng , e a t i n g , s wa 11 o wi ng * I n de ed
1 . Of* *.* i t t h i n d r i y a n ca p u r i s i n d r i y a n ca s a t t a p a n n a y a
p a d a tth a n a m . - P e t . l O l
h A A A A
159
s o l e e x c e p t i o n o f i t t h i n d r i y a and p u r i s i n d r i y a a l l t h e
i n d r i y a s a r e p o s t u a i t e d as i n d r i y a - p a c c a y a , " c o n d i t i o n by
2
way o f f a c u l t y 1' . The o b v i o u s i m p l i c a t i o n seems t o be t h a t
t h e two i t e m s a r e n o t i n t e r p r e t e d as i n d r i y a s a l t h o u g h t h e y
a r e so d e s i g n a t e d . The s i t u a t i o n i s p e r f e c t l y u n d e r s t a n d a b l e
f o r , as we have s e e n ,5 according to th e e a r l i e r t e x t s they
mean f e m i n i n i t y ( i t t h a t t a ) an d m a s c u l i n i t y ( p u r i s a t t a ) and
n o t , a s i n t e r p r e t e d i n t h e n t t h a s s f l i r i T , what a r e r e s p o n s i b l e
1 . T r . f r o m E x p o s i t o r i i 419 f f • ; a r r a n g e m e n t i s c h a n g e d
( A B l .321-2}
2 0 s e e b e l o w , 551 f f .
3® s e e a b o v e ,1 5 4
160
fo r th em .*
In a l l p r o b a b i l i t y , i t was t h i s s i t u a t i o n t h a t
prompted the a u th o rs of th e l a t e r works to modify th e
AtthaseTlinT
w m i ,"ujU ruU n t i l >
view on th e s u b j e c t .
v
I t i s p o in te d out t h a t , *
2oo
161
s u p e rio r to i t t h i n d r i y a ; The f o r m e r i s b r o u g h t a b o u t by
h i g h e r m o r a l i t y (m ahantena k u s a l e n a ) and t h e l a t t e r by weak
m o r a l i t y (mandena k u s a l e n a ) . ^ Mrs. Rhys D avids o b s e r v e s t h a t
i n a s s i g n i n g a s u p e r i o r p o s i t i o n to t h e former* , t h e a u t h o r
o f th e ktthassT linT i s m i n d f u l " t o a p p r e c i a t e th e s e x t o
w hich he b e l o n g s . ” 2 This i s not u n lik e ly * However , thei^e
has b e e n an e a r l i e r t r a d i t i o n a c c o r d i n g t o w h ich manhood i s
s u p e r i o r t o womanhood.
^ ie y i b h a n g a „ f o r i n s t a n c e , s a y s t h a t t h e r e i s no
p o s s i b i l i t y of a f e m a le b e i n g t h e Oakka, t h e M'ara o r t h e
B rah m a.-3 k n i n t e r e s t i n g view re c o rd e d , i n t h e kb h i d ha rma ko £ a
is t h a t , a l t h o u g h t h e two f a c u l t i e s of s e x do n o t o b t a i n i n
t h e R lu p a -lo k a , y e t t h e l i v i n g b e i n g s t h e r e a r e m ales f o r t h i s
r e a s o n ; ^ I l s poss&dent c e f t e a u t r e m a s c u l i n i t y ( p u ru s a b h a V a )
q u ! on v o i t chea l e s m&les du Kamadhatu, form e d.u c o r p s , son
de l a v o i x , e t c . Here t o o one c a n n o t f a i l t o n o t i c e t h e
a t t e m p t t o b o o s t up m a s c u l i n i t y .
I t i s f a i r l y c e r t a i n t h a t t h e r e c o g n i t i o n of two
j T v i t i n d r i y a s , f a c u l t i e s o f l i f e , i s a d o c t r i n a l developm ent
c o n f i n e d o n l y t o t h e TheravUda.
1. u p . c i t . , 3 2 2 ; s e e a l s o a b h v t « 6 8 : k b h v k . 267 -8
2* 17 5 #n . 1
3* O p . c i t . ? 336
k . fTi7ttc v u . , o h . i i 130
163
r u p a ~ k a i a p a s j u s t as a r u p a - j T v i t i n d r i y a i s c o n c o m i t a n t
1. Dee Dhs. 2 4 , 3 4 e t c . ,
2. See n s l * 1 2 3 - 4 ; Vi sin. 464 ?493 ; nbhyk .120
3* See A DS ,6 ™ ^
4. I n Vis m .3 7 8 t h e kamma-saniutthana-r*upa i s r e f e r r e d t o a s
t h a t " r u p a which i s " s a h a j a 5*1 w i t h j T v i t i n d r i y a , b e c a u s e
t h e y come i n t o b e in g s i m u l t a n e o u s l y - s e e b e l o w , . 2 1 1 -see
a l s o A b h v k .2 7 0 ; ADSVT.112
5* i . e * , h a d a y a - v a t t h u , t h e l a t e s t a d d i t i o n - s e e below , 1 7 1 f f
6. D i s c u s s e d i n 277 f f ; r u p a - j T v i t i n d r i y a t o o i s kamma-
s a m u t t h a n a - s e e below , 1 6 7 - 8
7 . see below ,3 87
164 -
w i t Ii e v e r y k i n d o f c i t t a .
The V a i b h a s i k a s , f o r i n s t a n c e , t o o k an e n t i r e l y
d iffe re n t p o sitio n : T h e re i s o n ly one j T v i t e n d r i y a . I t
i s c e r t a i n l y not of the n a tu re of ru p a . Bor i s i t e x c l u s i v e l y
a ca itsik a ( m e n t a l ) clha pma , a l t h o u g h i t r e s e m b l e s t h e l a t t e r .
Fo r u n l i k e t h e c a i t t a s •( c o n s c i o u s n e s s - c o n c o m i t a n t s ) i t is
not a s s o c i a t e d (sam prayukta) w ith c i t t a . Hence i t i s
a s s ig n e d a place in the c a te g o ry of c i t t a - v i p r a y u k t a -
s a m s k tira s . T h i s i s t o show t h a t i t a p p l i e s , n ot o n l y t o
nama- dharrnas ( m e n t a l ) b u t a l s o t o ru p a -d h a rr n a s ( m a t e r i a l ) .
. . . .
In t h i s r e s p e c t , i t i s lik e the fo u r sam sk rta-la k san as^
*
1 . Kvun.112
2 . iivur394 f f .
167
1. KvuA.112
2 . S e e " V is m .447; ADSV‘T .1 1 2 ; n b h v k .2 7 0
mus*
i s a p r a j n a p t i ( d e s i g n a t i o n ) w i t h no o b j e c t i v e r e a l i t y .
" J u s t as t h e d e s t i n y o f an a r r o w and t h e t i m e i t w i l l t a k e
to reach i t s d e s t i n a t i o n a r e determined, a t t h e moment o f
i t s s h o o t i n g , s i m i l a r l y t h e karma of an i n d i v i d u a l , a t t h e
moment o f r e b i r t h , fixe-s t h e d e s t i n y ( n i ka y a - s a b iiag a ) and
the d u r a t i o n o f t h e sant*ana of t h e f i v e s kand.has. w3
1. See A K . G h . i i 45 f f -
2 . See S k . C h . i i 214 f f .
3 - J a i n i j B S O A S ,1959 V o l . x x i i P t . 3
169
The p o s t u l a t i o n o f j i v i t e n d r i y a i s n o t o n l y s u p e r f l u o u s ,
b u t g i v e s r i s e t o , and l e a v e s u n e x p l a i n e d , t h e q u e s t i o n o f
a c c o u n t i n g for* i t s own s t a b i l i t y and c o n t i n u i t y . ^
V ie we d i n t he l i g h t o f t h i s Sa u t r a n t i ka a r g urne n 1 ,
t h e r e a s o n s a d d u c e d by t h e T h e r a v a d i n s fox1 r e c o g n z i n g t h e
rupa j T v i t i n d r i y a are r a t h e r f a r - f e t c h e d . As t h e y have
o f t e n d o n e , had t h e T h e r a v a d i n s f o l l o w e d t h e S a u t r l a n t i k a
l i n e o f r e a s o n i n g , t h e y w ould have r e a d i l y e x c l u d e d i t from
t h e c a t e g o r y o f n i p p h a r m a -ru p a .
nutrim ent
KabalTlcara-^aiiara, l i t e r a l l y , means u f o o d made i n t o a
b a l l ” o r !,m o r s e l - m a d e - f o o d u . I n t h e hilsfayan t e r m i n o l o g y ,
i t means s o l i d m a t e r i a l f o o d as a g a i n s t c i t t a (co n scio u sn ess),
ce ta ria ( v o l i t i o n } , and p h a s s a ( s e n s o r y an d m e n t a l i m p r e s s i o n )
which ax»e a l s o c a l l e d f o o d ( a l o a r a ) , f o r t h e y a l l n o u r i s h ,
s u s t a i n a n d kee p g o i n g t h e e m p i r i c i n d i v i d u a l i t y ^ - a
p r o c e s s of a l i m e n t a t i o n .
v/hile t h e e a r l i e r t e x t s u n d e r s t o o d k a h a lT lc a ra -'a h a r a
¥
i n t h e g e n e r a l s e n s e of f o o d w hich a l l l i v i n g b e i n g s talce
f o r t h e i r s u s t e na nc e a nd g r owt h , t he nb h i dharnma i n t e r pr e t e d
i t i n a more a b s t r a c t s e n s e t o mean t h e n u t r i t i v e aspect
o f m a t t e r , t h e *' q u a l i t y ” o f n u t r i t i o n . I t i s of c o u r s e t r u e
g . w n n iji.«i<rrrtTiiiiiiHiiMTiiilT i n nr iI I -Tallin —n
1. See A K . C h . i i 4-5 I f .
2 . C f . e . g . , D . i i i 228; 276; M.i 48; S . i i 11; 98
170
1. O p . c i t . , 144
2 . A s l .330
3 . See a b o v e , 108“ 9
4 *0f • kavadTk'ara’h 'arasya t r T s u g a n d h a r a s a s p r a s t a v y a y a t a n e s u
s a m g r a h a h / kasmad r i i p a y a t a n e na s a m g r a h a h / yasrnaccaksur-
d a r ^ a n a h a r e n a s attv av x ik ’ayasya mahabh*ut ana m n o p a e a y a s «
t a s m a t / / - hbhm r.k O ; s e e a l s o iUU-GLi.iii 1&0 f f .
171
lcavadTlcara*aloaisa a l o n g with, r u p a y a t a n a r e p r e s e n t t h o s e
m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s which a r e q u a l i f i e d as a v i n i r b h a g a ^ i
( i n s e p a r a b l e ) a n d which a r e s a i d t o e n t e r i n t o t h e c o m p o s i t i o n
i
of a l l matei’i a l t h i n g s * H en c e, i f what i n t h e H ikay as was
c o n s i d e r e d as k a b a lT lm ra - 'a lia r a ( f o o d i n i t s g e n e r a l s e n s e )
was s o u g h t t o be e x p l a i n e d as composed of t h e s e f o u r
' a y a t a n a s , t h e n t h i s r e a l l y amounts t o a c a s e o f a p p r o a c h i n g
t h e s u b j e c t from t h e s t a n d - p o i n t o f ‘a y a ta n a *
As r e g a r d s t h i s s u b j e c t t h e f u n d a m e n t a l d i f f e r e n c e
b e tw e e n t h e two s c h o o l s i s t h i s : For t h e Therav*adins
k a b a l T l i a r a - a i i a r a i s a s e p a r a t e rupa-dhamma w h ereas f o r t h e
V a i b h i f a k a s i t i s a compound o f ru p a -d h a rm a s *
The phy s i c a l b a s i s o f m e n t a l a c t i v i t y
t inia'n- tf ! ! ■ in* if « i* naTi|-* i i M'V n i * i II T f r i i I *n n m m I f i i ^ H i w n i * i»n nM * i .i^ i i i i i n * n m i>i mi ■i*|nmL l±r m u i * l m>mwi
The e n u m e r a t i o n o f h a & a y a - v a t t h u ( t h e h e a r t - b a s i s )
as a s e c o n d a r y m a t e r i a l e le m e n t and i t s r e c o g n i t i o n as t h e
p h y s i c a l b a s i s of mano-dliatu (mind) and m a n o - v i n n a n a - d l ia t u
( m i n d - c o n s e i o u s n e s s ) i s a p o s t - c a n o n i c a l d ev e lo p m e n t which
f i n d s m e n t i o n i n t h e Theravstda works c o m p i l e d d u r i n g and
a f t e r t h e tim e B u dd hag ho sa. The h i k a y a s a r e s i l e n t on
the s u b je c t. Even i n t h e Dhamma s a ng a n T . where we g e t t h e
most e x h a u s t i v e a n a l y s i s o f m a t t e r as f a r a s t h e P a l i Canon
i s c o n c e r n e d , no a l l u s i o n i s made to su ch a t h e o r y . The
h h m it »>w n ii*n m> .iii*j ii*iin iii . . i ii i t M m » « iiiiii* imi a>iii m ^ in i* * n i n »in
f i r s t c a n o n i c a l r e f e r e n c e t o a p h y s i c a l b a s i s of m e n t a l
a c t i v i t y i s met w i t h i n t h e g a t t l i a n a of t h e nbhidhamma
1 . s e e b e l o w , 174
2. Dhs.125.149
3 • I ' b i d . i L12'6 1,4’9 f f *
173
t h e r e i s r u p a t h a t i s n o t t h e o b j e c t of m ano~vinhanaH
( b e c a u s e a l l t h e rupa-dhammas become t h e o b j e c t s of mano-
v innana} .^ I f t h e r e were t o be i n c o n s i s t e n c y b e tw e e n t h e
two s e c t i o n s i n q u e s t i o n , t h e n t h e r e would n o t be u n i f o r m i t y
i n t h e method o f e x p o s i t i o n . H e r e i n t h e T e a c h e r ’ s i n t e n t i o n
was t o d e v e lo p t h e e x p o s i t i o n i n a form t h a t has u n i t y
(eka-rasa)* Hence t h e o m i s s i o n o f ha da y&fv a 11 hu which i s
1 . Bee i b i d . , 178
2 . See VismT 4 4 9 - 5 0 ; s e e a l s o hbhvlc.2 71 ,AD8S 15 4-5 &
VismS* v i " 6 4 - 5 s where t h e same e x p l a n a t i o n i s r e p e a te d *
174
been a c c e p t a b l e t o h i s h e a r e r s . u i
T h i s e x p l a n a t i o n to o i s e q u a l l y u n s a t i s f a c t o r y an d
eq u ally fa r-fe tc h e d . To s u g g e s t t h a t Buddhism w i t h h e l d
c e r t a i n i d e a s f o r t h e s i m p le r e a s o n t h a t t h e y w ould n o t
"go down** w i t h t h e age i s t o o v e r l o o k t h e e l e m e n t of
r a d ic a lis m in B uddhist th o u g h t.
Why h a d a y a - v a t t h u i s n o t m e n tio n e d i n t h e Dhammasanganx
a l t h o u g h i t f i n d s m e n tio n i n t h e co m m e n ta rie s a n d i n t h e
k i n d r e d l i t e r a t u r e , does n o t seem t o be a v e r y r e l e v a n t
q u e s t i o n | f o r what we e n c o u n t e r i n t h e l a t e r t e x t s n e e d
not n e c e s s a r i l y f i n d e x p r e s s io n in the e a r l i e r . If there
i s a d i f f e r e n c e betw e en t h e e a r l i e r and t h e l a t e r works as
r e g a r d s d o c t r i n a l t e n e t s , t h i s d i f f e r e n c e c a n be put down
t o a h i s t o r i c a l p r o c e s s a t work.
Of much s i g n i f i c a n c e , how ever, i s t h e p a s s a g e i n t h e
P a tth a 'n a w h ich a l l u d e s t o a p h y s i c a l b a s i s of m e n t a l
a c t i v i t y w i t h o u t s p e c i f y i n g what i t i s . The i n t e r e s t i n g
t h i n g t o n o t e i s t h e way i t makes t h i s a l l u s i o n . F irst i t
s p e c i f i c a l l y s t a t e s thosfccakkhu i s a c o n d i t i o n by way o f
b a s i s (n is s a y a - p a c c a y a ) f o r cakkhu-vinnana ( v i s u a l c o n s c io u s n e s s)
L i k e w i s e , s o t a , gliana , j i v lo a , and kaya a r e i n s t a n c e d , as
b a s is -c o n d itio n s fo r sota-vinnana (a u d ito ry co n sc io u sn e ss),
gh*ana-vinnana ( o l f a c t o r y c o n s c i o u s n e s s ) , ^ iv lia -v in iia n a
1 . Cpd.277~8
175
* V *'*'•< t* ^
( g u s t a t o r y c o n s c i o u s n e s s ; a n d icaya~vinnana ( t a c t i l e
c o n sc io u sn e ss) respectively®
But when i t comes to refer* t o t h a t -which form s a
b a s i s - c o n & i t i o n f o r rnano ■ an d mano™vinnana , t h e l a n g u a g e
becomes l e s s s p e c i f i c : " Yarn rupam n i s s ’aya manodhatu ca
mano v in n an ad lia t u ca v a t t a n t i , tarn rupam rnanodhatuya ca
ma n ov i nna n a clha t u y a ca tam sampayuttalcanam ca dhammanam
n i s s a y a p a c c a y e n a paccgryo" . ^ (= " T h a t m a t e r i a l t h i n g ., b a s e d
on w hich t h e m in d -e le n ie n t and t h e m i n d - c b n s c i o d s n e . s $ “- e le m e n t
o c c u r — t h a t m a t e r i a l t h i n g i s a c o n d i t i o n b y way o f
b a s i s f o r t h e ra in d -elen ien t and t h e m i n d - c o n s c i o u s n e s s - e l e m e n t
r
1. l k p .4
2 . "What a r e a s s o c i a t e d th e re w ith ." means t h o s e c e t a s i k a s
which a r i s e a l o n g w i t h mano-vnnana*
3. Bud.Psy.71
176
not q u it e c e r t a i n as to what e x a c t l y c o n s t i t u t e d th e s e a t of
mental a c t i v i t y ; hence he or they p r e f e r r e d to observe what
may be c a l l e d a noble s i l e n c e on the q u e s t i o n . This i s only
a t e n t a t i v e s u g g e s t i o n , f o r the nature of th e s i t u a t i o n i s
such t h a t no c a t e g o r i c a l statement could be made*
The c omme nt a t o r s 5 i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of u yarn ru pam • • •
tam rupam1’* as ha&aya-vatthu could n e i t h e r be s u p p o r te d nor
refuted, with r e f e r e n c e to the Pattliana passage. For i t i s
an answer to a q u e s t i o n l e f t unanswered,
An i n t e r e s t i n g argument i n support of t h e i r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n
i s found i n the sub-commentaries. The f i r s t pa r t of
t h i s argument i s an attempt to f i n d out whether i t i s
p o s s i b l e to id e n t i f y t he 1*yam ru pam * • • tam rnpamtf of t he
Pattliana with any of th e twenty seven rupa-dhammas mentioned
i n th e Dhammasan^ganT.
A t t e n t i o n i s f i r s t drawn to the f a c t t h a t calclchu,
s o t a , e t c . , which are the p h ys ic al bas&s of the f i v e kinds
1. Gpa.278
177
o f v i n n a n a s named a f t e r them a r e a v a r i e t y o f n i p p h a n n a -
u p a 'd a -ru p a . T h e r e f o r e - so r u n s t h e arg u m e n t - t h e p h y s i c a l
b a s i s o f mano a n d m an o -v in nan a to o s h o u ld be a rupa-dhamma
which i s n ip p h a n n a a s w e l l as upUdst. T his e lim in a te s th e
fo u r prim ary elem ents because , a lth o u g h n ip p h a n n a , they are
n o t u p ada. I t a l s o e l i m i n a t e s t h e t e n i t e m s which we s h a l l
examine i n t h e n e x t c h a p t e r b e c a u s e , a l t h o u g h up*ad*a,they a r e
n o t nip ph ann a* C o n s e q u e n t l y t h e f i e l d i s n a r r o w e d down t o
the^fru-r t e e n n i p p h a n n a - u p a 'd a - r u p a s which we have exam ined
in t h i s chapter*
Among th e m , none of t h e f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s c a n
be s e l e c t e d b e c a u s e t h e y a r e t h e p h y s i c a l basfis o f t h e f i v e
k i n d s o f v i n n a n a s named a f t e r them. The f o u r o b j e c t i v e
f i e l d s and t h e elem ent o f n u t r i t i o n ( k a b a l T k a r a - a l o a r a ) e x i s t
n o t o n l y i n t h e body o f a l i v i n g b e i n g b u t a l s o o u t s i d e of
it; hence t h e y to o have t o be e l i m i n a t e d . S in c e mano and
m ano -vinn ana o b t a i n even i n t h o s e l i v i n g b e i n g s who do n o t
p o s s e s s t h e f a c u l t y of s e x , t h e two f a c u l t i e s o f s e x ,to o ,
have t o be e l i m i n a t e d . The f a c u l t y of l i f e has i t s own
f u n c ti o n to perform ; to a t t r i b u t e a n o th e r i s not q u ite
a
r i g h t ; hence i t s h o u l d a l s o be e l i m i n a t e d . 1
Bo f a r i t has b e e n a c a s e of e l i m i n a t i o n . And, so
t h e f o r m e r , ' 5 i t i s n o t an i n d r i y a . B eca u se o f t h i s r e a s o n
2. Das G u p t a , H i s t . I n d . P h i . i i 292
3• See S i n h a , I n d . P s y .1
4. Bu d . P s y .34
180
1* Ibid_* , 278
2* See V b h . 8 7 , 8 8 , 144
“9
181
CHAPTER FIVE
1 . s e e above, 128
2 . i . e . , accordin g to th e l a t e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of sa n k h a ta -
l a k k h a n a s ; 011 v a r i o u s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s on t h e s u b j e c t , se e
bel ow * 2 1 5 f f .
3* O p . c i t . , 62 6 - 7
4 . s e e above, 126
3. Gf.RvuA.92
182
1. Yadi h o n t i a n i p p h a n n a bhaveyyum t e a s a h k h a t a ? - A b h v t . 7 4
s e e a l s o Ajsl.343
2. I b i d . l o c . c i t o 9 c f • Bumangala1s comment i n n b hv k . 2 9 1
3 . s e e above , 1.2 7 - 8
183
1. i s i p p h a n n a r u p a s s a p a r i c c h e d a v i k a r a l a k k h a n a b h a v a t o
t a g g a t i k a m e v ’a t i r u p a n t v e v a v u c c ^ t i . - ^ i s m T .459*60
184
1* s e e above, 1 2 7
2 . s e e above, 126
3 . s e e e . g . * As i . 3 40; Vi sin 4 5 1 - 2 ;
185
1. o p . c i t * , 337
2. s e e b el ow ^
3* Of^lahutadTriam pi lci 11 a jfa d i b h a v a s s a pariylayeneva i c c h i t a *
t t S : > i p p a r i y a y e n a a t t h a r a s e v a n i p p h a n n a r u p a n i kammadi-
s a m u t t h s m a n i t i -- Abhvk.290
186
1 . G p . c i t . , 147
187
1. s e e bel ow , 188
2• Bud* P a y . F t h i e s 5176
3. Dhs.143
4. I b i d . , 147
188
1. Dhs.143
2* MQfi i v . 2 1 2 - 1 3 ; s e e ^ a l s o 2 1 2 * n . 2 1 . I n t h e AK. G h . i v *4
t h e t h e o r y t h a t k t x y a v i j n a p t i = movement* i s a t t r i b u t e d t o
t h e V a t s T p u t r T y a s ; w h er eas i n La S i d d h i * 4 8 i t i s a t t r i b u t e d
t o t h e Summitiyas
3 . See KSP: SlOB iv*213* n . 2 2
i i■i^'^i j Tirm * w
189
The V a i b h a s i k a s o b j e c t t o t h i s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n on t h e
g r o u n d t h a t t h e r e i s no movement i n an u l t i m a t e s e n s e . All
elemeivbs o f e x i s t e n c e a r e momentary ( k s a n i k a ) . Wherever
t h e y come i n t o e x i s t e n c e , t h e r e i t s e l f t h e y c e a s e t o e x i s t . 2
M ot ion i s n o t s om et h in g t h a t e x i s t s i n r e a l i t y (dravyatas),
b u t i s a name g i v e n t o t h e a p p e a r a n c e o f momentary e l e m e n t s
i n a d j a c e n t l o c a t i o n s (de jS an t ar ot p a t t i ) .3 i f somebody
i * e t r a c t e d h i s arm or s t r e t c h e d , i t f o r t h , i n an u l t i m a t e
s e n s e , i t i s i n c om ^e c t t o s a y t h a t h i s arm h ad moved. What
a c t u a l l y h a p p e n e d was t h a t t h e s e r i e s o f momentary e l e m e n t s
t h a t c o n s t i t u t e d what was c a l l e d t h e arm a r o s e i n a d j a c e n t
locations in a c e rta in d irec tio n . Only t h e p l a c e o f t h e
a r i s i n g o f e l e m e n t s h ad changed., n o t a s i n g l e e l e m e n t had
moved.
Hence t o i d e n t i f y I c a y a v i j n a p t i w i t h b o d i l y movements
i s t o d e p r i v e i t of i t s p o s i t i o n as a r e a l dharma. To
d e p r i v e i t o f i t s p o s i t i o n a s a r e a l dharma i s t o
undermine t h e v e r y f o u n d a t i o n o f t h e a v i j n a p t i ~ r u p a i n
d e f e n c e o f whi ch t h e V a i bh a ' si k as , t i me a n d a g a i n , j o i n e d i s s u e
w i t h t he S a u t r a n t i k a s .
Hence i t i s t h a t a c c o r d i n g t o t h e V a i b h l T s i k a s ,
Icayavi j n a p t i i s n o t t h e movements of t h e b o d y , b u t i s s u c h
an d such, f i g u r e o r d i s p o s i t i o n ~ s am st han a - o f t h e b o d y ,
\
g i v e n r i s e t o * o r c o n d i t i o n e d , by a v o l i t i o n a l t h o u g h t
(cetaria). fi h i s leayav i j n a p t i - samstha*na i s s o m e t h i n g t h a t
i s visible**1 I t c a n be a p p r e h e n d e d i n d e p e n d e n t l y of t h e
co lo u r (of the body); "Icayavijnapti-grahanam t u v a r n a -
Q
nirapelcsam*"
T h u s , a l t h o u g h t h e Vat s Tp u tr Ty a -S am mi t Ty as and t h e
V a i b l i a s i k a s d i f f e r i n a n s w e r i n g what e x a c t l y c o n s t i t u t e s
I c a y a v i i p n p t i ? b o t h agi>ee o’xx t h i s p o i n t : Icayavi j n a p t i comes
u n d e r r u play a t a n a , i t c a n be a p p r e h e n d e d by t h e o r g a n of
sight •
Viewed a g a i n s t t h i s b a c k g r o u n d , t h e k a y a v i n n a t t i of
t h e DhammasahganT r a i s e s one i m p o r t a n t problem* We saw
t h a t i t c o u l d n o t be i d e n t i f i e d w i t h b o d i l y movements. Kor
ca n i t be t a k e n as s o m e t h i n g t h a t i s a p p r e h e n d e d by t h e
organ of s i g h t . F o r i t s i n c l u s i o n u nder t h e h e a d i n g ,
M I ^
2> idCvy. i 26
3* Dhs *179
191
On t h e s o l u t i o n o f t h i s q u e s t i o n , d e p e n d s o u r
u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f t h e w h o le s u b j e c t . Bu t s t r a n g e l y e n o u g h ,
th is is th e p o i n t o n w h i c h t h e DharnmasangaT i s p ractica lly
silen t *
Vasubandliu, an a l m o s t i d e n t i c a l , i f n o t t h e s ame, t h e o r y
i s a t t r i b u t e d to the Sauryodayikas. According to t h i s
1 . La S i d d h i 48
192
t h e o r y , b o d i l y movements a r e due t o t h e ai r- el en i er .i t
( v s i y u - d h a t u ) , g i v e n r i s e t o by a c e r t a i n v a r i e t y of
consciousness ( c i t t a - v i ^ e s a d utpannah). And, i t i s t h i s
a i r - e l e m e n t t h a t i s r e c o g n i z e d as t h e Icayavi j n a p t i * ^
What i n t e r e s t s us h e r e i s t h e f a c t that according
t o b o t h a c c o u n t s ( B a r s t a n t i l c a - S a u r y o d a y i l c a ) Icayavi j n a p t i
i s t h e c a u s e ( h e t u ) o f b o d i l y movements. From t h i s i t may
be c o n c l u d e d t h a t t h e D a r s t a h t i h a s and uhe Sauryo day ilcas
do n o t seem t o have o v e r l o o k e d t h e c o n t e n t i o n o f t h e
" V at s Tp u tr T ya s, n a m e l y , t h a t Icayavi j n a p t i o c c u r s o n l y when
uhere i s some k i n d of movement ( i n j i t a ? ) o f t h e body an d
p
not otherw ise.
I t may t h e n be a s k e d why t h e d e s i g n a t i o n , Icayavi j n a p t i ,
~z
( t h a t wh i ch makes known) i s g i v e n t o t h e c a u s e of b o d i l y
movements, b u t n o t t o t h e b o d i l y movements t h e m s e l v e s . For
a c c o r d i n g t o t h i s e x p l a n a t i o n t h e s i g n i f i c a n c e o f lcaya-
v i j n a p t i a s a mode of s e l f - e x p r e s s i o n i s r a t h e r i n d i r e c t .
This i s c e r t a i n l y so. But l i k e t h e V a i b t i a s i k a s t h e y ^ t o o ?
were c o m m i t t e d t o t h e t h e o r y o f t h e d e n i a l of m o t i o n . For,
a l t h o u g h t h e y s p e a k of movements, t h e y do n o t r e c o g n i z e
t h n n i n an a b s o l u t e s e n s e . S t r i c t l y s p e a k i n g , t h e r e i s no
u d e c a n t a r a s amicr a n t i i . e . , movement o f a t h i n g from one
1. O p . c i t . o 147
2. See As i . 8 3 , 3 4 3 \ V i s m . 4 4 8 ; A b h v k . 273 f f
195
1, See a b o v e , 78
2 o Of, t h e t h e o r y o f a v i n i b h o g a - r t i p a ; s e e above - /03
3» See VismT 450; k b h v k . 273-274
4* • • •mahantam p^s’a n a m ^ u k k h i p a n t a s s a sabba11hamsna g a h a n a -
ketle s a r T r a e s a u s s a h a n a v i k a V o v i y a
VQTJf pcovt >1V1, ft) rji
l a b Phams ’110 eko
a k a r a v i k a r o k a y a v i n n a t t i nama t i v u t t a m h o t i - P3l . c p i t . ,
274-275* i*epeated i n kDSVT.113
196
c o n s i d e r a t i o n t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f k a y a v i n n a t t i as an
akaVa-vilmra of th e c i t t a - s a m u t t h a n a a i r element (and i t s
c o n c o m i t a n t s ) seems t o be q u i t e i n a c c o r d w i t h t h e e a r l i e . r
account. I t c o u l d be under st oo d , as a r e - s t a t e m e n t ? made
i n t erms o f e l e m e n t a l a n a l y s i s ^ of t h e e a r l i e r g e n e r a l
definition.
The p o s i t i o n o f k a y a v i n n a t t i as a mode o f s e l f -
e x p r e s s i o n i s e x p l a i n e d as f o l l o w s : i S y a v i n n a t t i i s a
c o n d i t i o n ( p a c c a y a ) f o r t h e o c c u r e n c e of b o d i l y movements
A
Sauryodayikas. However, t h e r e i s t h i s s i g n i f i c a n t d i f f e r e n c e
t o be n o t e d : According to the Sauryodayikas keiy a-v ijn ap ti
i s t h e a i r e l e m e n t , wher eas a c c o r d i n g t o t h e T h e r a v a d i n s
k ' a y a v i n n a t t i i s an " a k a r a - v i k a r a of t h e a i r e l e m e n t ( a n d
i t s concomitants.) Why The T h e r a v a d i n s t o o k t h i s
p o s i t i o n needs e x p la n a ti o n .
I t seems t h a t k ' a y a v i n n a t t i i s c a l l e d so b e c a u s e of
two r e a s o n s : The f i r s t i s t h a t i t makes m a n i f e s t o r
e x p r e s s e s t h a t p a r t i c u l a r t h o u g h t i n r e s p o n s e t o which i t
arises. T h i s m a n i f e s t a t i o n or e x p r e s s i o n , a s we have seerii^
i s a c e r t a i n t e n s i o n o r e x c i t e m e n t of t h e body ( k a y a s s a
th a m b h ita tta ). I t i s n o t s o me t h i n g t h a t i s v i s i b l e , ^
but i t i s the ph ysical r e p r e s e n t a t i o n of a mental event.
In t h i s sense i t is b o d ily e x p r e s s io n , i . e . , k'ay av in n atti.
The s e c o nd i s t h a t i t c o n d i t i o n s o r h e l p s t h e
A-
o c c u r e n c e o f b o d i l y movements t h r o u g h wh ich t h a t t h o u g h t i s
communi cat ed. I n t h i s s e n s e i t i s t h a t which makes known
- v i nn ap ar ia .
now, e l s e w h e r e i n t h e DhammasahganT i t is s ta te d
t h a t the k'ayavinnatti i s c i t t a - s a h a b h u , i.e..., c o - e x i s t e n t
w i t h t h e t h o u g h t ( i n r e s p o n s e t o which i t a x ^ i s e s ) , and
c i t t a n u p a r i v a t t i , i . e . , f o l l o w s t h e p a t t e r n of t h e t h o u g h t
1. Dhs. 148 , ^
2. See* b e l o w , 2 1 5 - 1 7 ; 223; 2 24 , n . l ; 323
3* Gf.gk£*3 where c i t t a and c e t a s i k a s ar e p o s t u l a t e d as a
c o n d i t i o n by way of co-nascnece ( s a h a ^ a t a - p a c c a y a , in
r e l a t i o n to ci tta -s am u tth a' n a ru pa.
199
i s no s e p a r a t e rupa-dhamma c a l l e d k a y a v i n n a t t i P j u s t as
much a s t h e r e i s n o t h i n g c a l l e d t a b l e a p a r t from a c o l l e c t i o n
of ru’pa-dhamrnas ( m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s ) o r g a ni s e d , and
arranged in a p a r tic u la r order.
I n o t h e r w o r d s 5 k’a y a v i n n a t t i i s a name g i v e n t o t he
a i r e l e m e n t a n d i t s c o n c o m i t a n t s when t h e y f u n c t i o n as
b o d i l y e x p r e s s i o n o r m a n i f e s t a t i o n o f a t h o u g h t s j u s t as
t a b l e i s a name g i v e n t o a c o l l e c t i o n o f rupa-dhamrnas when
t h e y f u n c t i o n as t h a t what we c o n v e n t i o n a l l y c a l l wt a b l e * ' .
S t a t e d o t h e r w i s e s t h e a i r e l e m e n t and. i t s c o n c o m i t a n t s
a r e c a l l e d k’a y a v i n n a t t i as l ong as t h a t p a r t i c u l a r t h o u g h t
i n r e s p o n s e t o which t h e y a r i s e s e x i s t s s b e c u a s e i t i s
d u r i n g t h i s t i me t h a t t hey make m a n i f e s t or r e p r e s e n t t h a t
t h o u g h t (= v i n n a t t i ) a n d f u n c t i o n as a c o n d i t i o n f o r t h e
200
1. Bee A s i . 537
2. See A K . c h . i v 14; KSP: MOB i v 1 5 6 , 26u; Ividhy . V r t . 3 0 7 ;
AKvy. i i 351 ——— — -
202
1 . g h B .1 4 3 - 1 4 4
2 . r b i d . , 148
203
1 . Vism.3 7 9
2. I b id .lo c .c it. ,
3 . V isn ff.452
Abhvk.27 7 ; s e e a l s o Mvn. 65
204
1 , 144
205
1. See nbhvk.281
2* Ox. O.g.* . / j *^3'y
3. Of. the d e s c r i p t i o n of e i g h t k u s T t a - v a t t h u s 9 bases of
indolence in A.iv* 332 f f .
4 . Thao;. 15
206
i
c h a r a c t e r i s e d by 11dhatukkhobha" , elemental d i s t u r n a c e .
V/hat i s c a l l e d dhatukkhobhh i s e i t h e r the disharmony between
wind ( v a t a ) , b i l e ( p i t t a ) and phlegm ( s e m h a ) , o r t h a t of
chyme? e t c * , ( r a s a d i d h a t u ) « In e i t h e r c a s e , i n the
u l t i m a t e a n a l y s i s , i t means t h e same t h i n g : i t is a
c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n or s i t u a t i o n (vilcara) of rhe primary
elements and of whatever o th e r secondary element
c one o m i ta n t w i t h t hem.3
Likewise, when the body i s not c h a r a c t e r i s e d by
dhatukkhobha, i n the u l t i m a t e a n a l y s i s , i t a l s o s i g n i f i e s
a c e r t a i n p o s i t i o n or s i t u a t i o n of the primary elements
and t h e i r concomitants* I t i s t h i s p o s i t i o n or s i t u a t i o n
t h a t i s r e p r e s e n t e d by t h e t r i a d , lahut a' -raudut a’-kammannata.
4
Hence i t Is c a l l e d v i k a r a - r u p a . hud, s in c e they r e p r e s e n t
a vilcara of the primary elements and t h e i r c o n c o m i t a n t s ,
a p a r t fi*om them th e re i do not e x i s t t h r e e inJpa--d.ii a mmas
c a l l e d l a h u t a , muduta and kammanhata. s t a t e d othe rw ise ;
t he y are a n i pphanna-rupa *
Phase s i o f ma t t e r
The n e x t f o u r i t e m s , n am e l y , r u p a s s a u p a c a y a , r u p a -
a s a s a n t a t i , r u p a s s a j a r a t a and r u p a s s a aniccat*a a r e a
itemujrar-i-g 1 of f o u r p h a s e s , n o t of m a t t e r i n g e n e r a l ,
buit of t h e p h y s i c a l body of a l i v i n g b e i n g . I t i s of
c o u r s e t r u e t h a t t h i s l i m i t a t i o n i n t h e i r s cope i s n o t
e x p l i c i t l y s t a t e d i n t h e Abhidhamma. But t h e way they a r e
d e s c r i b e d , b o t h i n t h e e a r l i e r and t h e l a t e r w o r k s , makes
i t c l e a r t h a t t h i s was t h e u n d e r l y i n g a s s u m p t i o n . And, i t
i s o n l y when t h i s f a c t i s t a k e n i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n t h a t
t h e i r s i g n i f i c a n c e as w e l l a s t h e i r m u t u a l r e l a t i o n become
Increasingly clea r.
Let us t a k e t h e f i r s t t w o , f i r s t . R u p a s s a upac aya
i s d e f i n e d a s ; STyo ^yataneTnam lacayp, so r u p a s s a upac ayo5' ,
and. r u p a s s a s a n t a t i a s ‘'yo r u p a s s a u p a c a y o , s a r u p a s s a
"1
santati*'• T h u s , w h i l e t h e f i r s t i s e x p l a i n e d as uayatananam
m
1 . Dhs.153
r-W.41MTX.t4
209
both, p o i n t s a r e t a k e n i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n , t h e i r r e l a t i o n
tu rn s out t o be one of i d e n t i t y as w e l l a s d i f f e r e n c e . In
which s e n s e a r e t h e y i d e n t i c a l and i n wh ich d i f f e r e n t ?
From t h e (Vi bhSvi nT) t Tk a t o t h e Abhid hammat th as an ga ha
' * # Tn g i^irmfT^TTT— —— irm- ‘‘ l i ^ r r inifTfH T r ,i f n n i r N-tn ~ i ■ I r 1 * f,J*
one g a t h e r s t h a t t h e f i r s t r e f e r s t o t h e g r o w t h of
t h e body ('embryo) from t h e moment of c o n c e p t i o n t i l l t h e
*1
sense-mechanism i s complete. A l t h o u g h i n t h e l a t e r works
t h e s u b j e c t u n d er c o n s i d e r a t i o n has under gone much c h a n g e ,
y e t t h i s p a r t i c u l a r s t a t e m e n t c o u l d be s u p p o r t e d by t h e
d a t a c o n f i n e d t o t h e Abhidhamma P i t a k a .
Yfe saw t h a t r u p a s s a upacaya ~ a y a ta n an am a c a y o . We
need, f i r s t c l a r i f y what t h e t erm l ayat ana s i g n i f i e s h e r e .
I t i s a w e l l known f a c t t h a t t h e r e a r e t w e l v e ’a y a t a n a s , o f
which s i x (caklchu, s o t a , e t c . , ) a r e q u a l i f i e d as a j j h a t t i k a
a n d t h e o t h e r s i x ( r u p a , saclda, e t c . , ) as b U h i r a . But u s u a l l y
t h e s i m p l e t erm a y a t a n a i s u s e d t o mean o n l y t h e a j j h a t t i k a
group. S al-ayatana (Skr.sad-'ayatana) i s a case in p o in t.
I n t h e p h r a s e i n q u e s t i o n , t o o , t h e term a p p e a r s t o have
been used w ith t h i s r e s t r i c t e d d e n o a ti o n . F u r t h e r proof
of the su p p o s itio n is the f a c t t h a t i t t a l l i e s w ell w ith
t h e r e s t o f t h e d a t a on t h e s u b j e c t . S i n c e ay a ta nan am
acayo = r u p a s s a u p a c a y o , we c o u l d s t i l l n a r ro w down t h e
1. T h i s i s not t o s u g g e s t t h a t t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s c o u l d a r i s e
i n d e p e n d e n t l y ojC o t h e r ru pa - dh am ma s* b e c a u s e t h e y a r e a
v a r i e t y of u p a d a - r u p a 5
2 , i . e . a c c o r d i n g t o KvuA.148
3* Kvu.493 tt.
211
i s * i n o t h e r words,, t h e g r o w t h o r i n t e r g r a t i o n o f t h e
body ( r u p a s s a u pac ay a) * It i s lik e saying: the gathering
of p e o p l e i s t h e g r o w t h of t h e crowd. Or t o a d o p t a
s i m i l e from t h e c o m m e n t a r i e s : t h e w e l l i n g up o f w a t e r i s
tlie brimming up o f t h e w e l l .
From t h i s i s s h o u l d n o t be c o n c l u d e d t h a t t h e s e n s e -
o r g a n s cou.id a r i s e i n d e p e n d e n t l y of some o t h e r m a t e r i a l
elements, b i n c e t h e y a r e up’ada-ruipas i t i s i m p l i e d t h a t
t h e f o u r maliabliutas and t h e f o u r up'ada-pu’pas whi ch
2
n e c e s s a r i l y a r i s e w i t h them are also p re se n t, ngain* s in c e
t h e y a r e kamma~samutthana r up a* and s i n c e t h e s t a b i l i t y
of t h e kamma-sarnuttliana r u p a i s d ep e nd en t on t h e r u p a -
jivitindriys ^ the presence of the ruTpa-jTvitindriya^ too ?
i s i m pl ie d* ^
1. See V i s m . 3 8 0 ; A s l . 3 2 7
2. See a b o v e , 1 0 3 - 4
3* See a b o v e , 167
4- To t h i s g r o u p t h e l a t e r works add h a d a y a - v i a t t h u and t h e
f a c u l t y o f s e x , b o t h o f wjhich a r e s a i d t o a r i s e t o g e t h e r
w i t h ( m a n a y a t a n a ) and k a y a t a n a - s ee V b h i \ . 2 2 ; ABS*30j
ADSS.199- The a d d i t i o n of t h e f o r m e r i s n e c e s s i t a t e d by
i t s b e i n g r e c o g n i z e d as t h e p h y s i c a l b a s i s of mind* Of*
Tkg.3 where i t i s s t a t e d t h a t a t t h e moment o f c o n c e p t i o n
t h e r e l a t i o n between^mind a n d m a t t e r i s one of r e c i p r o c a l
c o - n a s c e n c e (annam*anna s a h a ^ a t a ) * The a d d i t i o n , o f t h e
l a t t e r i s n e c e s s i t a t e d by t h e new i n t e r p r e t a t i o n g i v e n
to i t
212
they are i d e n t i c a l .
But t h e y r e p r e s e n t two ph as e s of growth*
1
In t h i s sense they are d i f f e r e n t .
SVt cUrtrt^e J
215
The t h i r d i s r u p a s s a j a r a t a s “ The d e c a y ( j a r a ) o r
t h e s t a t e of d e c a y i n g ( j T r a n a t a ) of t h e body ( r u p a ) ,
b r o k e n e s s of t e e t h ( k h a n d i c c a ) , g r e y n e s s o f h a i r ( p a l i c c a ) ,
th e s t a t e of having w r i n k l e s ( v a l i t t a c a t a ) , s h rin k a g e i n
t h e l e n g t h o f days (ayuno s a m h a n i ) , h y p e r - m a t u r i t y o f t h e
, « ... J) A
faculties (indriyanam p a r ip a k o ) .
One q u e s t i o n t h a t a r i s e s h e r e i s w h e t h e r r u p a s s a
_ tULpAJeA .o ^ ^ u ts
j a r a t a .formu 1 a r I s e e ^ a s t a g e i n t h e h i s t o r y of t h e body
o r w h e t h e r i t r e f e r s t o t h e f a c t of d e c ay i t s e l f . Since
b r o k e n e s s o f t e e t h . , g r e y n e s s ' o f h a i r , e t c . , a r e s y m b ol ic
o f o l d a g e , i t seems more a p p r o p r i a t e i f i t i s u n d e r s t o o d
$s a s t a g e which s e t s i n w i t h t h e p a s s a g e o f t i m e , when
t h e body shows s i g n s of d e c a y , o l d a g e . The use of t h e w o r d s ,
“ s h r i n k a g e i n t h e l e n g h t o f d a y s 1' does a l s o e n c o u r a g e t h i s
conclusion.
Once i t i s u n d e r s t o o d as a s t a g e , t h e n e x t q u e s t i o n
th a t a r i s e s here i s w hether i t overlaps w ith ru passa s a n t a t i .
What we s h o u l d n o t o v e r l o o k h e r e i s t h a t ^ a l t h o u g h ruipassa
s a n t a t i means c o n t i n u i t y o f t h e b o d y , y e t i t i s d e f i n e d
a s r u p a s s a u p a c a y a , g r o w t h o f t h e body ( a f t e r t h e
c o m p l e t i o n of t h e s e n s e m ec h a n i s m . ) G enerally speaking,
when decay s e t s i n g r o w t h c e a s e s . And, s i n c e r u p a s s a
1* D h s . 1 4 4 ; t h i s same d e s c r i p t i o n o c c u r s as a s t o c k f o r m u l a
i r P D . i i 3 0 5 , M*i 4 9 , S . i i 2
214
s a n t a t i i s d e f i n e d a s t h e g r o w t h of t h e b o d y , i t seems
u n l i k e l y t h a t i t was u n d e r s t o o d as c o v e r i n g t h e g a r a t ’a-^phase^
too. T h i s i s n o t t o s u g g e s t t h a t g a r a t a as a phenomenon
could not take place during s a n t a t i , - (or upacaya-) phase.
But when l i f e i s young t h e t e n d e n c y i s t o w a r d s g r o w t h . With
t h e p a s s a g e o f time t h e r e i s a p l u s t e n d e n c y t o w a r d s d e c a y .
G radually the f a c u l t i e s g e t matured. The body b e g i n s t o
show s i g n s of m a t u r i t y and d e c a y . I t i s t h e s e two' p h a s e s
t h a t r u p a s s a s a n t a t i and r u p a s s a j a r a t a ’ r e p r e s e n t . During
t h e f i r s t t h e main c h a r a c t e r i s t i c i s g r o w t h ( u p a c a y a ) ;
d u r i n g t h e second, i t i s decay ( g a r a t a , „
F i n a l l y , we come t o t h e f i n a l p h a s e , o r f a t h e r t h e
moment - r u p a s s a a n t c c a t a .
This s i g n i f i e s the break-up
1
o f t h e body a t t h e t ime of d e a t h . I t i s t h a t moment when
t h e body becomes a ( l i f e l e s s ) c o r p s e .
These f o u r up' ada-rupas whi ch amount t o a f o r m u l a -
f i x a t i o n o f f o u r p h a s e s o f t h e h i s t o r y of t h e body a p p e a r
t o have b e e n b a s e d on t h e t h r e e s a n k h a t a - l a k k h a n a s r e f e r r e d
*
t o i n t h e Ang u t t a r a n l k a y a . I n t h i s Dikaya i t is s ta te d
t h a t t h a t which, i s s a n k h a t a has t h r e e f u n d a m e n t a l
charact c r i s t i c s ( l a k k h a n a ) n a m e ly , u p p a d a , v a y a , and t h i t a s s a
annathatta.^
How, u p p a d a , i . e . , b i r t h o r o r i g i n a t i o n , c o r r e s p o n d s
t o t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e f i r s t phase, ru p a ss a upacaya. Vaya,
i . e . , waning away o r c e s s a t i o n c o r r e s p o n d s t o r u p a s s a
aniccafa. B e f o r e one c o u l d f i n d out what c o r r e s p o n d s t o
t h i t a s s a a n n a t h a t t a one has t o f i n d o u t what i t r e a l l y
m ea n s •
As we s h a l l s oo n s e e d i f f e r e n t s c h o j I s o f Buddhism
i n t e r p r e t t h i t a s s a a n n a t h a t t a , l i t e r a l l y , 11o t h e r w i s e n e s s
o f t h a t wh ich i s e x i s t i n g ’1, i n d i f f e r e n t way s, a s i f t o
j u s t i f y t h e v e r y meaning conve yed by t h e p h r a s e . But what
i s common t o t h e s e l a t e r - d a y i n t e r p r e t a t i o n s i s t h a t t h e y
a r e b a s e d on t h e t h e o r y o f moments. T h i s t h e o r y does n o t
f i n d e x p re s s io n i n the e a r l i e r t e x t s . 1'rue, the d o c trin e
of impermanence i s c o n s t a n t l y a l l u d e d t o . But t h e l o g i c a l
i m p l i c a t i o n s o f t h i s d o c t r i n e were not d e v e l o p e d on t h e
b a s i s of a t h e o r y o f moments. And, a s k r s . Rhys Davids
r i g h t l y obs erve s^ ” i t was i n e v i t a b l e t h a t l a t e r e x e g e s i s
o
would, so d e v e l o p t h e t h e m e . ”
The s e c o n d p o i n t t o be n o t e d h e r e i s t h a t a l t h o u g h
1 . 0 p * C X G. , 1 132
2. B u d . P s y , 14
216
1. S . i d 94 ( t r a n s l a t i o n from B u d . P s y .1 3 -1 4 ) ; c f . a l s o
H?*aham b h i k k h a v e annara ekadbammarn pi samarm passami evam
l a h u p a r i v a t t a m yathayi&am bhi kkhave c i t t a m - A d 10
2 . See £ £. 0^1 1. , § 0 4 - 8 , 4 5 8 - 5 , 620-1
3« a c c o r d i n g t o Kvuh. 1 9 6
217
1 . Bee Kvu.620 f f .
2 . Documents d 1Abh. : MOB v 136; Masuda 3 4 , S . 1 , 2 ; B areau ,
Des Sectes_Bouddhj.ques Du P e t i t V&hicule 7 3 -7 4
3* O f. yo py aha nikayaiptanya i t l arya-SammitTyah*j3a
gha$fader mudgar1adi-k|*to vinajSa i t i manyate kalam tar-
avasthayT h i tasya rupam. ci^ ta -ca itta n a m tu ksanlk a-
tvam - AKvy. i 179
4* Masuda, A M .ii 54
218
A p a ra ^ a ila d isa p p ro v ed o f t h i s d i s t i n c t i o n . In t h e i r
v iew n ot o n ly m ental but a l s o m a t e r ia l elem en ts are o f
in s t a n t a n e o u s being*^
I t seems f a i r l y c l e a r th a t over th e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n
o f th e e a r l y d o c t r in e o f impermanence th e B u d d h ist
s c h o o l s f e l l i n t o two g e n e r a l g ro u p s. Some r e c o g n iz e d
th e momentary d u r a tio n o f m ental e lem en ts but a s s ig n e d
a r e l a t i v e permanence t o m a t e r ia l e le m e n t s . O thers
o b j e c t e d t o in tr o d u c in g any such d i s t i n c t i o n . As we have
s e e n th e T heravadins o f th e Abhidhamma P ita k a b elo n g to
th e form er gro u p . As y e t th e y were n o t prep ared to admit
th a t m a t e r i a l elem en ts were o f momentary d u r a tio n .
In v ie w o f t h i s c ir c u m s ta n c e , as f a r a s m a t e r i a l
ele m e n ts are c o n c e r n e d , th e y seem to have u n d ersto od
t• h i t a s s a a n n a th a tta i n a v e r y g e n e r a l s e n s e .
* v-
That i s t o
s q y , m a t e r i a l th in g s become o th e r w ise w h ile th e y are
e x istin g . Looked a t i n t h i s way, how i t i s r e p r e s e n t e d
among th e fo u r upada~rupas i s e a s i l y r e c o g n iz a b le * We
have a lr e a d y shown t h a t ru p assa upacaya and s a n t a t i
s i g n i f y th e g ra d u a l growth o f th e body and ru p a ssa j a r a t a
th e g r a d u a l p r o c e s s o f m aturing and d ecay t h a t s e t s i n
w ith th e march o f years* S in ce th e y p o in t t o th e f a c t
t h a t th e body becomes “ o th e r w is e ” (a n n a th a tta ) w h ile i t
i s “e x i s t i n g ” ( t h i t a s s a ) th e y e o u ld be u n d erstoo d as
r e p r e s e n t a t i v e o f t h i t a s s a an n ath atta*
'The p o s i t i o n o f th e t h r e e sankhata~lakkhanas
v i s - S t - v i s th e fo u r up'ada-rupas c o u ld th en be g r a p h i c a l l y
i l l u s t r a t e d , as fo llo w s:
B eg in n in g o f upacaya A n ic c a ta
A /N
Upacaya S a n tati J a r a ta
t h i t a s s a Ailn n a t h a t t a
M/
Uppada Vaya
When th e A n g u tta ra n ik a y a r e f e r s t o t h e th r e e sa n k h a ta -
la k k h a n a s, th e purpose i s to show th a t a l l m en ta l and
m a t e r ia l t h i n g s are impermanent. The f a c t t h a t i n th e
e a r l i e r t e x t s th e impermanece o f b oth groups i s not
e x p la in e d i n e q u a l te r m s , i s a d i f f e r e n t q u e s t i o n . The
Abhidhamma P ija k a has not d e v ia t e d from t h i s fundam ental
p r in c ip le . I t may th en be a sk ed why i t has made a s p e c i a l
220
1* s e e below , 525
224
d uring th e moment o f i t s s u b s is t e n c e *
Shat t h i s i s s o , i s shown by two comments made by
Buddhaghosa and Huddhadatta. In alm ost i d e n t i c a l w ord s,
t h e y o b se r v e t h a t j a r a t a i s m a n ife s te d a s th e l o s s o f
navabhava, n ew n ess, o f a dhamma (navabhavapagama ) fr and
n o t a s th e l o s s i f i t s sab h ava, i n t r i n s i c n a tu re
(sabhavanapagaraa)* I t i s l i k e (new) paddy becoming o ld
(vThipurSpabhavo v iy a )* ^ S in c e j a r a t a = t h i t i (kkhana)
t h i s means t h a t a dhamma i s new and f r e s h at th e moment o f i t s
o r i g i n a t i o n , b ut i s o l d , m atured, changed or m o d ifie d a t
th e moment o f i t s s u b s i s t e n c e - though, i t s i n t r i n s i c
n a tu re rem ains th e same.
Of much s i g n i f i c a n c e i s th e f a c t t h a t b o th commentators
to o k s p e c i a l ca re to p o in t out th a t jarateT d oes n ot
s i g n i f y th e l o s s o f sab h a v a , but o n ly th e l o s s o f navabhava*
Thereby th e y were i n t e n t to show th a t d uring th e j a r a t a -
phase th e i d e n t i t y o f a dhamma i s n o t c p m p le te ly l o s t *
I f i t were o th e r w ise th en i t would mean t h a t th e dhamma
t h a t s u b s i t s i s n ot th e same a s th e dhamma t h a t o r i g i n a t e s *
There would be two dhammas co r resp o n d in g t o th e two
moments, uppa’dakkhana and th itik k h a n a - a s i t u a t i o n
w hich wogild undermine th e v e r y fo u n d a tio n o f th e th e o r y
o f moments.
Although, t h i s e x p la n a t io n does n ot le a d to th e
c o l l a p s e o f the th e o r y o f moments, y e t i t r a i s e s one
s i g n i f i c a n t problem which seems t o have e sc a p e d th e
a t t e n t i o n o f i t s authors* I f a dhamma becomes d i f f e r e n t
w ith o u t? h o w e v e r , l o s i n g i t s i n t r i n s i c n a t u r e , th en t h i s
s i t u a t i o n approaches th e d o c tr in e of parinamavada a c c o r d in g
t o which th e e s s e n c e , th e s u b s t a n c e , rem ains th e same
w h ile i t s modes undergo change* Change, as i t came t o be
f i n a l l y i n t e r p r e t e d i n th e s c h o o ls o f Bud d h is t l o g i c ,
i s n ot th e tr a n s fo r m a tio n o f one and the same dharma from one
s t a g e to a n o t h e r , but th e replacem en t o f one momentary
dharma by another*** The f o l l o w i n g polem ic i n th e
AbhidharmakojSa * d i r e c t e d a g a i n s t th e V a ib h a sik a s who
a d m itte d jaratla o f one momentary dharma, a p p l i e s e q u a l l y
t o th e e x p la n a t io n g i v e n by Buddhaghosa and Buddhadatta*
,lMais comment a t t r i b u e r & dharma l a v i e i l l e s s e ?
La v i e i l l e s s e , e ’ e s t l a t r a n s f o r m a t io n , l a d i s s i m i l i t u d e
e n t r e deux I t a t s * Or, p e u t-o n d ir e d ! un dharma qu’ i l
d e v ie n t d i f f e r e n t de lui-m&ne?
S ' i l r e s t e c e l u i - c i , i l n ’ e s t pas c e l u i - l & ; s ’ i l
e s t tra n sfo r m ^ , i l n* e s t p lu s c e l u i - c i . Done l a
tr a n s fo r m a tio n d f un dharma e s t im p o s s ib le 11*^
1 . See S t c h e r b a t s k y , B ud .L ogic i 96 f f *
O p ^ c it* * C h * i i , 233
227
Sumangala i s r i g h t l y aware th a t in th e c o n te x t o f
t h i s new i n t e r p r e t a t i o n th e " o lto e ss-o f-th e -p a d d y ^ sr iim ile "
(vThipuranabhsTvo; v iy a )^ i s n o t r e l e v a n t , i f n ot m is le a d in g .
A c c o r d in g ly he o b se r v e s th a t when paddy becom es o ld th e r e
i s a t l e a s t a change i n i t s s a v o u r , e t c . , On th e o th e r
hand, when a dhamma becom es o l d , i . e . , when i t comes to
th e moment o f s u b s is t e n c e i t abandons n o th in g e l s e but
i t s own moment o f o r i g i n a t i o n ’.^
To sum up th e d i f f e r e n c e : a cc o rd in g t o Buddhaghosa
and B u d d h ad atta, th itik k h a n a i s a l s o c a l l e d ju rat's
b eca u se a t t h i s moment a dhamma has undergone a change
a lth o u g h i t has n o t l o s t i t s com p lete id e n t it y * A ccord in g
to Sum angala, a lth o u g h th itik k h a n a i s c a l l e d ju r a ts' th e
l a t t e r term i s n ot be u n d ersto o d as d ecay or a s im p ly in g
any id ea o f c h a n g e , m o d if ic a t io n or tr a n sfo r m a tio n o f a
dhamma. In o th e r word% th e r e i s no ja r a ta when i t i s
u n d ersto o d i n i t s u su a l s e n s e . A ccord in g t o th e form er
t h it i( k k h a n a ) i s r e a l l y jarat*a; a c c o r d in g t o th e l a t t e r
J h itijk k h a n a ) i s r e a l l y t h i t i in th e tr u e s e n s e o f th e
terra*
T h is new i n t e r p r e t a t i o n , though i t has s u c c e s s f u l l y
1 . See ab o v e, 224 ^ ^
2. We mean th e q u e s tio n : Kasraa pajiyam th itik k h a n o na v u tto
(Abhvk.3 0 5 )« T h is shows th a t^ t& liik k h a n a i s n ot ta k en
a s r e p r e s e n t a t iv e o f t h i t a s s a a n n a th a tta , f o r th e l a t t e r
i s r e f e r r e d to in th e p a l i , i .e V , th e Canon ( s e e A . i 1 5 2 ) .
We are t o l d th a t i t i s b ecau se o f a p u r e ly p r a c t ic a l
r e a s o n , ^ i . e . , in th e i n t e r e s t s o f th e in s t r u c t e d ( v in e y y a -
jjh a sa y a n u ro d h en a , c f . upaya-kaugalya o f Mahayana) th a t
th e th itik k h a n a i s n ot r e f e r r e d to in th e Canon. Perhaps
t h i s may mean th e same as what c e r t a i n V a ib h a sik a s sa y :
W ith a v ie w t o c r e a t in g com p lete d etach m en t, in th e minds
o f th e d i s c i p l e s , from sam sk rta-dh arm as, i t was deemed
proper th a t th e s t a t i c p h a s e * ( s t h i t i ) o f th e sa m sk rta -
dharmas sh o u ld be o v e r lo o k e d . - s e e A K .C h .ii 223
231
c ir c u m s ta n c e s , th e t h i r d sa n k h a ta -la k k h a n a , t h i t a s s a
a n n a th a t ta , rem ains u n r e p r e se n te d by any o f th e th r e e
k h an as. We a re n ot t o l d how we- sh o u ld u n d erstan d i t .
n e v e r t h e le s s th e d e n i a l , n am ely, th a t i t d oes not a p p ly
t o a momentary dhamma, c a r r i e s th e im p lic a t io n th a t i t
a p p lie s t o a s e r i e s o f momentary dhammas.
T h is b r in g s th e p o s it i o n o f th e T heravad in s an oth er
s t e p c lo se & to th a t o f th e S a u tra a h tik a s.'* However th e r e i s
t h i s fundam en tal d if f e r e n c e t o be n o te d : U n lik e th e
S a u t r a n t ik a s , Sumangala (and o th e r s ) do n o t deny th e t h i t i
phase o f a momentary dhamma. I f t h i s to o c o u ld be d e n ie d ,
th e n th e d if f e r e n c e would >become alm ost n e g lig e a b le * In
p o in t o f f a c t , among some T heravad ins th e r e was a movement
tow ards su ch a d i r e c t i o n .
For Sumangala h im s e lf r e f e r s to one a c a r iy a , named
iTnanda, who o b j e c t e d t o th e r e c o g n it io n o f th e Jh itikk h aiaa
under any g u i s e , w hether i t was in t e r p r e t e d as ja r a ta or 1
n o t. A ccord in g to th e l a t t e r , a dhamma has o n ly two p h a s e s ,
one o f o r i g i n a t i o n and a n o th er o f c e s s a t i o n . J h iti is
r e c o g n iz e d , b u t a s a p p ly in g o n ly to a s e r i e s . T h is i s
c a l l e d p a b a n d h a - th iti, th e s e r i e s i t s e l f a s s u b s is t e n c e .
T h ita s s a a n n a th a tta i s in t e r p r e t e d a s p u b b 'a p a ra -v isesa ,
1 . See above, 2 2 1 -2 2
232
1* Abhvk*304-3G5j s e e a ls o
The argument a t t r ib u t e d
ADSV?. 116
TO fffianda - Api ca yathabhuto
djiammo u p p a j j a t i , kim ta th ab h u tova b h i j j a t i , udahu
apnathabKuto? Y adi^tathabhutova b h i j j a t i na jjarataya
sambhavo; annathabhuto anno eva so t i sab batha p i
th itik k h a n a s s a abhavo yeva (Abhvk*3Q5) - i s r e m in is c e n t
o f : j^adi sa eva nasav ath^nyatha na sa eva ( h i /
tasm ad ek asya dharmasya nanyathatvam p r a s i d h y a t i / / )
- K K .O h .ii 2 3 3 , n . l
233
th e c e s s a n t - o f a ,fmomentary1* dhamma* I t i s to be
1* s e e above, 216 f f .
234
e x p e c te d t h e r e f o r e th a t t h e i r in t e r p r e t a t io n o f th e s u b je c t
sh o u ld f a l l in l i n e w ith t h i s developm ent*
That ru p a ssa upacaya and ru p assa s a n t a t i are e x p r e s s iv e
o f th e same phenomenon i s r e c o g n iz e d by th e l a t e r s c h o l i a s t s ,
too* (That th e r e i s some k in d i f d if f e r e n c e betw een them
i s not d e n i e d ! :but t h i s can be o v e r lo o k e d fo r th e moment)*
But i n t h e i r v ie w i t i s j l a t i , w upp'ada o f r u p a , i . e * ,
g e n e s is or o r i g i n a t i o n o f m a tte r * 1 W ith th e r e c o g n it io n
o f t h i s f a c t th e fo u r upeTdet-rupas g e t red u ced to t h r e e ,
n am ely, ( i ) ru p a ssa j*ati (= upacaya and s a n t a t i ) , ( i i )
ru p a ssa ja r a ta 1 and ( i i i ) ru p assa a n ic c a ta # T hese th r e e
it e m s , i t may be n o te d h e r e , corresp on d t o th e th r e e
khanas (moments) n am ely, ( i ) uppladakkhana, ( i i ) t h i t i
kkhana ( j a r a t a ) and (L ii) bhangakkhana* ..Once,.'this
co rresp o n d en ce i s e s t a b l i s h e d i t i s ea sy to approach th e
s u b j e c t from th e p o in t o f v iew o f th e th e o r y o f moments*
2
A ccord in g to a p o s t-c a n o n ic a l th e o r y o f th e T heravada,
body c o n s i s t s o f an enormous number o f r u p a -k a la p a s , i . e * ,
th e u ltim a te or th e s m a lle s t groups o f rupa-dhammas.
The rupa-dhammas o f each ru p a -k a la p a are n o t s e p a r a b le ,
one from th e oth er* They form a u n it y h avin g a common
1* S e e a b o v e , 213-14-
2 * A s l * 3 2 8 i Vism*449
3* i * e * ,. $ h itik k h a n a ; s e e abovei_ 2 2 9 : a c c o r d in g to
Buddhaghosa and* o th e r s ja r a ta im p lie s some k in d o f
c h a n g e , a cc o rd in g to Sumangala and o th e r s i t i s
o n ly a f i g u r a t i v e e x p r e ssio n *
4* A s l »328; V ism *449: Abhvk*283
237
1* See; Abhvk.2 8 3
2 . Momentary means h aving th r e e momentary p h a ses: se e above,
2 2 3 —24 '
3* S ee a b o v e ,2 3 1 -3 2
4* S e e a b o v e,2 2 9
258
E lem ent o f sp a ce
We have drawn a t t e n t i o n to th e f a c t t h a t a lth o u g h
in ;.th e Kik*ayas akasa i s som etim es enum erated im m ed ia tely
a f t e r p ath avT , a p o , te^ o and v a y o , i t i s n o t r e c o g n iz e d
a s a mahabhutsu.^ As f a r a s i t s e x c lu s io n from th e c a te g o r y
o f mahabhutas i s c o n c e r n e d , th e p o st-H ik a y a n works a g r e e
w ith th e HikeTyas. H owever, when we come to th e Dhamma-
sanganT and th e Vibhanga we f i n d an item c a l l e d UksTsa-
d h a t u ,, elem en t o f s p a c e , r e c o g n iz e d a s one o f th e up’ada
- 2 ^ ^ _
r u p a s. I t s r e c o g n it io n as an upada-rupa c a r r ie s th e
it
im p lic a t io n t h a t ^ is dependent on th e raahabhntas.
As p o in te d ou t by P r o f.K e ith and Mrs.Rhys D a v id s,
i t i s d i f f i c u l t to im agine th a t i s was r e c o g n iz e d so
b ecu ase i t was a pure form o f i n t u i t i o n o r a m ental
c o n s t r u c t io n .^ T h is s u g g e s t io n g a th e r s su p p o rt from,
a K ath avatth u c o n tr o v e r s y on th e n atu re o f e& asa, to which
we s h a l l r e f e r in th e c o u r se o f t h i s d isc u ssio n .^ * There
i s no e v id e n c e to s u g g e s t th a t th e Abhidhamma P ita k a i s
a c q u a in te d w ith th e c o m p a r a tiv e ly l a t e SautreTntika th e o r y ,,
nam ely th a t ’ak’alta i s n o th in g b u t th e mere a b sen ce of
1 . See above ,6 3
2i D h s .l4 4 ;; Vbh»84
3* K 6tth .Bud. P h i. 1 8 9 1 Mrs .Rhys D avids .B u d .P s y .E t h ic s .
I n t r o d u c t io n , I x v i
4 . See below , 24? f f .
24-0
One i s e le v a t e d to th e s t a t u s o f an a s a y s k r t a-dharm a,
and i s r e f e r r e d t o by th e sim p le term , ‘ak afe* The o th e r
i s brought under r u p a , and i s r e f e r r e d to by th e compound,
'ak'a^a-dh'atu.^
Dr* Mc*Govern t e l l s us th a t i n th e C h in ese so u r c e s
th e fox»mer i s ren d er ed as h su 'k 'u n g and th e l a t t e r as,
k*ung* Kf u ng, he s a y s , 11a g r e e s more or l e s s w ith th e
S th a v ir a v a d in (= T heravad in) c o n c e p tio n o f AkaSa11*2 To
t h i s c o r r e sp o n d e n c e ,, Prof* De l a V a lin e P o u s s in to o has
drawn a t t e n t i o n * ^ The f a c t th a t b oth are in c lu d e d in rupa
does c e r t a i n l y show th a t th e r e i s a c l o s e p a r a lle lis m
betw een them. Of e q u a l s i g n i f ic a n c e i s th e f a c t th a t
b o th a re r e f e r r e d t o , n ot by th e sim p le terra, ‘ak'asa, but
by th e compound, akasa-dhiatu*
T h is i s o n ly p art o f th e sto r y * There i s much
e v id e n c e t o show th a t th e T h era v a d in s^ to o 5have r e c o g n is e d
a n o th er k in d o f ak'asa* T h is th ey have n ever in c lu d e d i n
ru p a; and e x c e p t f o r one s i g n i f i c a n t f a c t i t corresp o n d s
to th e asaniskrta-akaiSa o f th e V aib h asik as*^
F i r s t l e t us c o n s id e r what th e B u d d h ists mean by
- a re b'ahira ^Icasa-dhatu*^
I t w i l l th u s be s e e n th a t a cc o rd in g to b oth s c h o o ls
a k a sa -d h a tu means c a v i t i e s , h o l e s , a p e r t u r e s , i n t e r s t i c e s ,
etc. , I t c o u ld t h e r e fo r e be u n d ersto o d as bounded or
d e lim it e d space* The C hinese r e n d e r in g , k ’ ung i s s a id
t o mean “ la c k o f ru p a , or i n t e r s t i c e s b etw een rupa“
3-* Q P « c it* . C h .i 49
2. VbhA.72
3. Vbh *.84-85
4* E c.G o v ern , o p . c i t * * 111
243
1* SeeJVism .4 5 1 ^
2 . E u p ih ip a r ic e h in d a t i, sayam va t e h i p a r i c c h i j j a t i -
A bhvk.279
24-4
1. Vism.4 4 8
2* AKvy* i 57
3. M .G h -i 4 9 - 5 0 ; AKv.v. i 57
4. See Kvu. 3 3 0 -1 and KvuA.93
245
3 8 7 -3 8 8
2* I b i d . , 268
3* B ud*P hi*l69
247
p e c u lia r s i t u a t i o n th a t o b ta in s i n th e M ilin d ap an h a# On
th e o t h e r ^ it g e t s more p o s it i v e su p p ort from th e n a tu r e
o f th e Theravada argum ents as r e p r e s e n te d i n th e K athavatthu
c o n tr o v e r s y .
To th e sta te m e n t o f th e o p p o n en t, nam ely th a t
akasa i s a sa n k h a ta , th e im m ediate r e a c t io n o f th e T heravad in
i s ; ”B oes t h i s mean t o s a y th a t ’ak’asa i s RibbSana, th e
S h e l t e r , th e C ave, th e R e fu g e , th e G oal* th e P a s t - D e c e a s e ,
•j
th e A m b rosial” # When th e opponent d e n ie s t h i s th e
T h eravad in r e t o r t s i n th a t c a se one h a st to r e c o g n iz e
two I'Tibb'anas# Even h i s o th e r argum ents are m a in ly b a sed
on th e a ssu m p tio n th a t th e e x te n s io n o f th e term asan kh ata
to 'ak’asa w ould n e c e s s a r i ly amount to a c o n f u s io n , i f n ot
i d e n t i t y , betw een Nibbana and akasa# The main argument
o f th e opponent f o llo w s what may be c a l l e d th e l o g i c
o f la n g u a g e ; ” I f you deny th a t akasa i s sa n k h a ta , you
2
sh o u ld adm it th a t i t i s asan k h ata”’#
The assu m p tion o f th e T heravadin i s c e r t a i n l y
fa r -fe tc h e d # To adm it th a t Hibbana and a&iasa are
asan kh ata d oes n o t n e c e s s a r i l y mean th a t th e y are i d e n t i c a l
in a l l r e s p e c t s , g u st as much as nama-dhammas and rupa-dhamroas
are n o t i d e n t i c a l in a l l r e s p e c t s a lth o u g h b oth groups a re
q u a l i f i e d as sa n k h a ta .
In p o in t o f faerfc s im ila r c o n t r o v e r s ie s a r i s i n g
from th e r e s t r i c t i o n o f th e u se o f t e c h n ic a l term s do
occu r in th e K a th a v a tth u , A t y p i c a l exam ple i s th e one
co n c e r n in g th e q u e s tio n s Gould rupa be a h etu ? The
T heravadin answ ers i t in th e n e g a tiv e and th e opponent
i n th e a f f i r m a t i v e , At f i r s t s ig h t i t ap pears t h a t the
form er has r e j e c t e d a fundam ental t e n e t o f B u d d h ist
p h ilo so p h y by n o t a d m ittin g th a t rupa c o u ld c o n s t i t u t e
a ca u se ( h e t u ) . But i n a a tu a l f a c t t h is i s n o t s o .
There i s no d isa g reem en t betw een th e two p a r t i e s . The
T heravad in (r a th e r a r b i t r a r i l y ) r e s t r i c t e d th e meaning
o f f,h e tu u to in d ic a t e o n ly th e umoral c a u s e s 11, n am ely,
a lo b h a , a d o s a , amoha, e t c ,,/* A c c o r d in g ly and u n d ersta n d a b ly
he d e n ie d th e p r o p o s it io n th a t rupa c o u ld c o n s t i t u t e a
h e tu . Whereas h is opponent u n d erstood th e term in the
g e n e r a l se n se o f cause and a c c o r d in g ly he a ffir m e d i t ,2
A. s im ila r s i t u a t i o n seems t o o b ta in in th e c o n tr o v e r s y
ov er th e q u e s tio n : I s alcasa asankhata?
From what we have o b serv e d so f a r i t sh o u ld become
c l e a r th a t th e T h e r a v a d in s ,to o *d i s t i n g u i s h betw een
1* On t h i s s u b j e c t s e e a ls o D hs,1 2 4 ,1 8 8 : Tkp, l l
2 . Kvu, 5 3 2 -3
255
e x is t e n c e o f a l l ex te n d e d su b sta n c e s ( a s t ik s t y a ) . The
o th e r i s a lo g a g a s a , th e i n f i n i t e sp ace beyond th e cosm os,
where th e two c o n d it io n s o f m otion (dharraastiklaya) and
^ A
r e s t (a d h arm astik aya) do n o t have t h e i r i n f l u e n c e .
Of c o u r s e , th e co rresp on d en ce betw een t h e s e
t h e o r ie s d oes n o t go v e r y f a r , b ecau se each o f them has
been fo r m u la te d a c c o r d in g to th e m e ta p h y sic a l assu m p tion s
o f th e p a r t ic u la r system o f th ou ght to w hich i t b e lo n g s .
But what i s s t r i k i n g i s th e s i m i l a r i t y in th e p a tte r n
o f d evelop m en t.
What made th e B u d d h ists draw su ch a d i s t i n c t i o n
c o u ld be tr a c e d to th e Hik'ayas th e m s e lv e s . T h erein
som etim es akasa i s d e s c r ib e d p a r t ic u l a r l y w ith r e fe r e n c e
o
to h o l e s , c a v i t i e s , a p e r t u r e s , e t c . . Such d e s c r ip t io n s
s u g g e s t th e b e g in n in g o f ‘akasadhatu which i s bx*ought
under rupa.
Som etim es i t i s d e s c r ib e d as th e u ltim a te b a s i s ,
a s o r t o f fu lcru m or r e c e p t a c l e , o f th e whole p h y s ic a l
w o r ld . Thus in th e M ahaparinibbana-Sutta Buddha i s
r e p r e s e n te d as s a y in g : "This g r e a t e a r t h , 0 Ananda, r e s t s ,
on w a te r , w ater on a i r , and a i r on ak a sa " .3 And in th e
1 . M .i 424
2 . lil* 3 8 8 _
3* A kvy*i 1 5 ;_ (S iftr a ) p a ssa g e : p rth ivT bho Gautama k u tra
p r a t is t h it 'a . p rth iv T brahmana*ap-mandale p r a t i s t h i t a *
ap-manjlalam bho^Gautama kva’ p ratist& itam * vayau*
p rja tlsth ita m * vayur bho Gautama kva p r a & ls th ita h .
ak*a$e p ra t 1 s t h i t ah* eteagani bho Gautama k u ir a j? r a tisth ita m *
a t i s a r a s i manabj&a&mayat^sarasi mahabrahmana* aka £ am*
b rah in an ap ratisth itan j analambanam. i b i d * l o c * c i t * , *
256
1* Abhvk* 279
258
CHAPTER SIX
CLASSIFICATIONS OF THE MATERIAL ELEMENTS.
S e c t io n A.
In th e c o a r s e o f our d i s c u s s i o n o f th e tw e n ty e i g h t
_ 1
rupa-dhammas we saw how th e y were s u b j e c t e d t o c e r t a i n
c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s such as th e one i n t o primary and secondary*
In a d d it io n to th o s e ,, an e a r l i e r d i s c u s s i o n o f which was
n e c e s s i t a t e d f o r a b e t t e r u n d erstan din g o f th e s u b j e c t
so f a r c o v e r e d , th e r e are o t h e r s no l e s s important*. And
i t i s t h e s e rem aining c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s t h a t we propose
t o examine i n t h i s ch ap ter*
D iv is io n s and c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s play a s i g n i f i c a n t
p art i n th e Abhidhammic s y s t e m a t i z a t i o n . They are th e
s t o c k - i n - t r a d e o f i t s m eth o d o lo g y , the fundam ental means
whereby th e import and i m p l i c a t i o n s o f th e term s r e p r e s e n t in g
th e v a r io u s ele m e n ts o f e x i s t e n c e (dhamma) are so u gh t to be
unfolded* In th e se v e n Pakaranas o f the Abhidhamma
P lta k a i t i s v e r y r a r e l y in d e ed t h a t one f i n d s a d i r e c t
enum eration o f a l l th e rupa-dhammas; o f t e n e r than n o t t h e y
are p r e s e n te d under v a r io u s c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s * Hence i t i s
— 2
th a t th e R u p a v ib h a tti o f th e PhammasanganT c o n s i s t s , to a
g r e a t e x t e n t , o f an enormous number o f c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s ,
arranged i n t o t e n s e c t i o n s i n an a sce n d in g n u m erical
order.
1
The f i r s t s e c t i o n c o n s i s t s o f one hundred and fo u r
2 —*
c la ssific a tio n s, each b e in g an arrangement o f ru p a -
dhammas i n t o t?/o g r o u p s . The l a s t n i n e t y are d e v e lo p e d
i n a r a t h e r "m ech an ical” way. In each th e d i s t r i b u t i o n
o f rupa-dhammas i n t o two groups i s made i n such a way
t h a t o n ly one rupa-dhamma c o n s t i t u t e s th e f i r s t ”group1*’
whereas a l l th e o t h e r s th e seco n d grou p . The f i r s t i s
d e s c r ib e d by a p o s i t i v e terra and th e sec o n d by i t s
n e g a t iv e formed w ith th e a d d i t i o n o f th e n e g a t i v e p a r t i c l e
«na« * The l a s t n i n e t y sh o u ld t h e r e f o r e be u n d ersto o d as:
a (monotonous) d e v ic e to show th e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s p e c u lia r
to a g iv e n rupa-dhamma. I n each such arrangem ent th e
c o n t r a s t betw een a g i v e n rupa-dhamma on th e one hand and
th e r e s t on th e o th e r i s brought in t o r e l i e f * Two
methods are ad opted f o r t h i s purpose*
(a ) Sometimes a c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f a f u n c t i o n p e c u lia r
t o a g iv e n rupa-dhamma i s tak en as th e b a s i s o f th e
a r r a n g e m e n t e . g . , "There i s rupa which i s th e b a s i s
o f v i s u a l c o n s c io u s n e s s (= cakkhu, th e organ o f s i g h t )
and th e r e i s rupa which i s n ot th e b a s i s o f v i s u a l
c o n s c io u s n e s s (*= a l l th e rem aining rupa-dhammas)"• **
What r e s u l t s from such an approach i s o b v io u s : That
rupa-dhamma th e p e c u lia r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f f u n c t i o n o f
which i s ta k en as th e b a s i s o f th e arrangement comes under
th e p o s i t i v e c a t e g o r y and a l l th e r e s t under th e n e g a tiv e *
T h is, i s a method w ith wide 3wbde£ scop e f o r what i s r e c o g n is e d
as p e c u l i a r t o one rupa-dhamma cannot be p r e d ic a t e d o f
a n o th e r . However o n ly th e f i v e s e n s e -o r g a n s and th e
c o r resp o n d in g o b j e c t i v e f i e l d s are s u b j e c t e d t o such a
tr e a tm e n t. And t h i s r e s u l t s i n as many as f o r t y arrangem ents.
For a l l i t s t e d io u s le n g th and apparent c o m p le x ity i t
i s o n ly a d i f f e r e n t way o f d e s c r ib in g th e o f ttr r e c u r r e n t
t h e s i s th a t cakkhu, s o t a , e t c . , are th e b a s e s ( v a t t h u ,
n i s s a y a ) and t h a t ru p a , sad d a, e t c . , are th e o b j e c t s
o f th e f i r s t f i v e k inds o f c o n s c io u s n e s s (v in n a n a )
and t h e i r c o n co m ita n ts ( c e t a s i k a s ) *
(b ) Sometimes a g i v e n rupa-dhamma i t s e l f i s talcen
as th e b a s i s o f th e arrangement; © . g . , tfThere i s ru|>&
w hich i s kabaMfxk'ara-ah'ara and th e r e i s rupa which i s
n ot th e kaba'linkara-ahara (~ the rem ainin g rupa-dhammas),f • 2
A ccording t o t h i s method rupa i n i t s t o t a l i t y can be
d i f f e r e n t i a t e d i n as many ways as th e r e are rupa-dhammas*
However th e a c t u a l number o f the arrangem ents e x c e e d s
th e number o f rTTpa-dharnmas becau se o f t h i s r e a s o n : Some
item s such as th e s e n s e -o r g a n s are r e p e a te d under d h atu ,
ayatana and i n d r i y a . There are i n a l l f o r t y such arrangem ents:
Each s e n s e -o r g a n as d h a tu , siyatana and in d r iy a i s
d i s t i n g u i s h e d t h r i c e from th e r e s t o f th e rupa-dhammas
( 1 5 ) ; each o b j e c t i v e f i e l d as dh!atu and layatana i s
d i s t i n g u i s h e d tw ic e ( 1 0 ) ; th e rem aining f i f t e e n are each
d i s t i n g u i s h e d o n ly once (15)«
The f o u r t e e n c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s th a t occur a t th e
b e g in n in g o f th e f i r s t s e c t i o n are more im p ortan t i n th e
s e n s e t h a t th e y form th e n u c le u s o f a g r e a t m a j o r it y t h a t
1 . See above, 1 1 1 -1 2
263
1 . See b e lo w , 396
265
A l l th e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s in v o lv e d i n t h e s e tw en ty
two c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s are ta k en from th e f i r s t s e c t i o n * As
su ch th e y are an a ttem p t to e s t a b l i s h some k in d o f
r e l a t i o n b etw een th e d i f f e r e n t groups i n th e f i r s t f o u r t e e n
c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s o f th e f i r s t s e c t io n *
266
The n e x t s e v e n s e c t i o n s c o n t a in in g se v e n
c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s i n order i n t o f i v e , s i x , s e v e n , e i g h t r
n i n e , t e n and e l e v e n groups are more r e p e t i t i v e and
t h e r e f o r e l e s s i n f o r m a t iv e .
That i n t o f i v e groups i s th e same as t h a t i n t o
upad'a and anupada hut f o r t h i s d i f f e r e n c e : S in c e anupadsT
c o n s i s t s o f th e fo u r primary elem en ts i t i s a c c o r d in g ly
arranged i n t o fo u r flgrou p s’*,
In th e c a s e o f th e n e x t th r e e c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s i n t o
s i x , se v e n and e i g h t g r o u p s , th e a sce n d in g n u m erica l
ord er i s o b ta in e d by c l a s s i f y i n g i n t o two a s e l e c t e d
group o f th e im m ed ia tely p reced in g c l a s s i f i c a t i o n - a
p r o c e s s whereby th e f i r s t two c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s a re ren d ered
JUU
s u p e r f lo u s in th e s e n s e t h a t b o th g e t ab sorb ed i n t o ,
A
and thus r e p r e s e n te d b y , the t h i r d . T h e ir purpose i s t o
show how th e rupa-dhammas can be c l a s s i f i e d a cc o rd in g to
th e way th e y become o b j e c t s o f c o n s c i o u s n e s s . Colour
(rupa) f o r in s t a n c e d i f f e r s from Sound (sa d d a ) i n t h a t
w h ile th e form er i s known by v i s u a l c o n s c io u s n e s s ( c a k k h u -
v in n e y y a ) th e l a t t e r i s known by a u d it o r y c o n s c i o u s n e s s
( s o t av in ne y y a ) • ^
The c l a s s i f i c a t i o n i n t o n in e groups i s th e same as
t h a t i n t o in d r iy a and na in d r iy a e x c e p t f o r t h i s d i f f e r e n c e :
S in c e in d r iy a -r u p a c o u n ts e i g h t rupa-dhamras, th e p o s i t i v e
group i s a c c o r d in g ly arranged under e i g h t h e a d in g s .
T h is same c l a s s i f i c a t i o n i s n ex t made i n t o one w ith
t e n groups; by c l a s s i f y i n g th e item s t h a t come under th e
n e g a t iv e h e a d in g , i * e . , na i n d r i y a , i n t o two groups as
s a p p a tig h a and a p p a jig h a .
The l a s t w ith e l e v e n h ea d in g s show how th e ru p a -
dhammas are d i s t r i b u t e d i n th e oldex* l i s t o f th e tw e lv e
a y a ta n a s: The f i r s t f i v e s e n s e -o r g a n s and th e co rresp o n d in g
o b j e c t i v e f i e l d s c o n s t i t u t e th e t e n A yatanas c a l l e d a fter
t h e i r names as cak k h a yatan a, rTxpayatana, e t c , , and th e
rem aining f i f t e e n rupa-dhammas form a p art o f th e dhamma-
yatana,'*
T h is b r in g s us to an end o f our su rv ey o f th e two
hundred and t h i r t y c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s g iv e n i n th e
PhammasanganT, Prom what we have o b serv e d i n i t s c o u r se
i t s h o u ld appear t h a t i t i s not n e c e s s a r y t o go i n t o each
and e v e ry one o f them s e p a r a t e l y , . We n o t i c e d t h a t a l l th e
c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s g i v e n i n th e seco n d and t h i r d s e c t i o n s and
th r e e o f th e se v e n g iv e n i n th e n ex t se v e n s e c t i o n s a re
a l l t r a c e a b le t o th e f i r s t s e c t i o n which c o n s i s t s o f
c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s i n t o two groups* The few e x c e p t i o n s were
n o t e d , and we have i n d i c a t e d i n th e r e l e v a n t p la c e s t h a t
1 , See above , 1 0 7 -1 0 9
268
Prof# De l a V a lin e P o u s s in i s o f th e o p in io n th a t t h e
p a ir o f te r m s, upsfdinna and anupadinna o f th e P a l i Abhidhamma
con v ey s th e same s e n s e as u p a tta and an u p atta as e x p la in e d
in th e Abhidharmakoga*^
The Kog.a .Abhidharmakoga) d e f in e s u p a tta as ue e
que l a pensg.e e t l e s mentaux prennent (u pagrhT ta) e t
MM 2
s 'a p p r o p r ie n t ( s v i k r t a ) en q u a lit g de su p p o rt (a d h is th a n a )u *
The f i v e s e n s e -o r g a n s (w ith th e e x c e p tio n o f th o se t h a t
were and th o se th a t w i l l b e) and th o s e o th e r rupas which
are in s e p a r a b le fro m , or in t e r g r a t e d w it h , th e se n s e -o r g a n s
(in d r iy a b h in n a , in d riy a v in irb h !a g a ) 9i mamely, r u p a , gandha,
r a sa and sp ra g ta v y a are c a l l e d upatta* The r e l a t i o n
betw een t h i s k in d o f m a tter and mind i s one o f e l o s e
c o n n e c tio n : tfen c a s de b ie .n -§ tr e ou * de m a la is e , i l y a
r e a c t io n r e c ip r o q u e e n tr e l a pensge e t c e t t e m a tig r e 11* I t
i s t h i s ru p a , o b se r v e s th e K oga. th a t th e " la n g u e 'v u lg a ir e '1
c a l l s Hs a c e ta n a H o r trsa;jTvaH*3
I t sh o u ld a ls o be n o ted h ere th a t^ a s e x p l i c i t y l ^
s t a t e d in th e KoSa^and a l s o as i s c l e a r l y im p lie d by th e
v e r y d e f i n i t i o n g iv e n to th e term i n q u e s t io n , th e m en tal
elem en ts are n o t u p atta*
With t h i s background, in m ind, i f we p roceed to
1. AK.Oh*i 6 3 , n * l
2* I b id * , Ch*i 63; o f * a ls o La S id d h i 193 f f *
3* AK*Ch*i 63 _ ! _
4* Gf*Les s^ p t dbatus de p en sjfe, l e dharmadhatu e t 1* a u d ib le
(%abdadhatu) ne so n t ;jamai§ appro p r ig s * - I b i d * *Qh»i 62
examine the meaning a ssig n ed to upadinna in the
Dhammasans; anT and a ls o the meaning rev ea led from i t s usage
in d iffe r e n t c o n te x ts , i t s id e n t if ic a t io n w ith upatta
p resen ts some d i f f i c u l t i e s *
She DhammasanganT makes i t abundantly c le a r that
what i s c a lle d upladinna rupa comes in to being through the
a c tio n o f kamma (kammassa k atatta)*^ However, t h is
statem ent does not in i t s e l f c o n s titu te a se r io u s d i f f i c u l t y
in id e n tify in g i t w ith upatta rupa* For the Koga*too ,
refer s, to a category o f rTTpas sa id to be the r e s u lt of
karma (v ip a k a ja ), th e con ten ts of which are the same a s
those enumerated under u p a tta .2 I t could th erefo re be
argued th a t when the DhammasanganT s ays th a t upadinna
rupa comes in to being through the a c tio n o f kamma, t h is
has to be understood,not as a d e fin itio n o f upadinna as
such, but as an exp lan ation on the o r ig in o f the rupa ao
designated*
There i s however some p o s itiv e evidence which su g g ests
th at upadinna i s not used in the same sense as. upeTtta*
The evidence comes from another passage o f the PhammasanganT
purpoting to g iv e the complete denotation o f the term
upadinna. To the question:"what dhammas are upeTdinnaT,?,r
271
1 . M . i ,. 185
2* I b id * lo c * c it * ,
3 . Vism*349
274-
1 . AK.Ch.i 63
2 . i . e . , from the point of view of the Koga d e f in it io n .
3*^ ^K.Oh.i 6 3 , n *l
276
QP*Qit * * /3
2* Qf *&stad|,asu k a ty u p a tta te / k a ti niranu pat t a l i - / / nava
(upaltanup’attabhedena dvividhsTjg)/ indriyena saha pratyutpan-
na upatta^/cittacaitasikadharm anaraasahabhavat//- o p . c i t . .58;
3* See ^ sl* 3 3 6 -7 ; &PS»28; ADSS* 121:
277
M . _ _ 4
l * Q p » o it* ,4 51
2*0 p . c i t * , 116
3 » 0 P d .l5 9 n . 6
4 #DtlS e X46
278
th e in d r iy a - r u p a s are a s s o c i a t e d . S in c e th e in d r iy a - r u p a s
are a v a r i e t y o f upeida-rupa, th e y cannot e x i s t w ith o u t
h ein g ; su p p o rted by th e matiabh"utas. And th e raahlabhutas cannot
e x i s t in d e p e n d e n tly o f fo u r o f th e u p a d a -rS p a s, nam ely,
r u p a , gan dh a, ra sa and aiaara.^ T h is e x p l a i n s th e p resen ce
o f th e f i r s t e i g h t item s i n th e secon d group# The i n c l u s i o n
o f akasa-dtiatu seem s to have been n e c e s s i t a t e d by the need
to account f o r any c a v i t i e s or h o l e s i n v o lv e d i n th e
c o n s t i t u t i o n o f th e s e n s e -o r g a n s# The i n c l u s i o n o f upacaya
and s a n t a t i appears r a t h e r stra n g e# We have s e e n t h a t b o th
s i g n i f y th e growth o f th e m a tter o f th e body# T h e ir
i n c l u s i o n i n t h i s group shows t h a t a c c o r d in g t o th e l o g i c
o f th e DhammasanganT th e growth o f th e upadigna rupa i s i t s e l f
upadina. In o th e r words th e growth o f th e kamma-caused
rupa i s a l s o c o n s id e r e d as kamma-caused*
Why th e ite m s in c lu d e d i n t h i s (s e c o n d ) group are n o t
r e c o g n iz e d as i n v a r i a b l y up'adinna i s not f a r to s e e k . When
th e y e x i s t i n a s s o c i a t i o n w ith th e in d r iy a - r u p a s th e y are
upadinna and when th e y e x i s t o th e r w ise th e y are anupadinna#
I t w i l l be s e e n th a t i n t h i s (se c o n d ) group th ere
are some item s ifhich i n th e commentaries are brought under
th e h e a d in g , anipphanna. We have a lr e a d y n o te d th a t i n the
view o f th e com m entators, s t r i c t l y s p e a k in g , none o f th e
1# See a b o v e , 103-4-
283
B u t t h i s d o e s n o t m ean t h a t t h e y o b j e c t t o t h e
o n l y m e ans t h a t i n t h e t e r m i n o l o g y o f t h e A h h i dhamma
P i t a k a th e term v ip a k a i s g iv e n a B e s t r i c t e d d e n o ta tio n *
view t h a t t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s a r e k a m m a - r e s u lts . In p o in t
is m e a n t t o show t h a t t h e u s a g e ( v o h a r a j o f v i p a k a does
no t apply to t h e r u p a - d h a m m a s r e s u l t i n g f r o m kammic f r u i t i o n . ’*
T h i s e x p l a i n s why no o b j e c t i o n i s r a s i e d a g a i n s t kbhe
M a tia b a n g h i k a s * a s s e r t i o n t h a t t h e m a r i a y a t a n a c o u l d b e
— 2
v ip ak a. I t i s a l s o i n k eep in g w ith t h i s c irc u m s ta n c e
we
t h a t i n t h e DhammasahganT p a s s a g e w h i c h ^ h a v e q u o t e d a b o v e , 3
w h ile th e f o u r k h an d h as w hich r e p r e s e n t t h e m e n ta l e le m e n ts
a r e d e s c r i b e d a s vip*aka, th e rupa-dham m as a r e s e p a r a t e l y
k a t a t t a - r u p a w h i c h , i n t h e P a t t t f a n a ^ became t h e s t a n d a r d
1 . C f .R u p a d h am m esu p a n a y a m v o i i a r o v a n a t t h T t i d a s s e t u m
puecheT s a k a v a d i s s a . - &vuA. I 5 6
2 . See K v u .467 f f #
3 . See above ,2 7 1
4 . O f . e . g . , T k g * 5 j r E k g * l 6 , 17
285
1 . M il, 6 5
2 . Vism»445 ^ ^ ^
3 . Cf,Ekam p i kammam pa.ncayatanikattabhavabhayapatthana
nipphanneygi c a k k h a d iv is e s e h e tu t’aya annamannassa as'adharanan
t i ca kammaviseso t i ca vuttam t i datthabbam - V ism l^ W f
286
o f t h i s kamma b y w hich i t i s a c o n d i t i o n ( p a c c a y a )
f o r t h e o r g a n o f s i g h t by t h a t same d i f f e r e n c e i t i s n o t
a c o n d i t i o n f o r t h e o r g a n o f h e a r i n g a n d so o n , f o r o t h e r w i s e
1
t h e r e w i l l n o t be d i f f e r e n c e b e tw e e n t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s . -
I t i s v e r y u n l i k e l y t h a t Buddhaghosa had u s e d ttkamma~
v i s e s a u i n t h e same s e n s e a s h i s c o m m en tato r i n t e r p r e t e d
it* The p r o b a b i l i t y i s r a t h e r t h a t he meant a m u l t i p l i c i t y
o f kammas, a s was r e c o g n i s e d by l^fagasena. Since “b tiu ta-
2
v i s e s a 1* w h ich o c c u r s i n t h e same s e n t e n c e means t h e
d i f f e r e n c e b e tw e e n t h e p r i m a r y e l e m e n t s ( p l u r a l ) i t seems
more p r o p e r t h a t kam m a-v isesa t o o s h o u l d be s i m i l a r l y
in terp re te d .
ftfhat i n t e r e s t s us more h e r e i s t h e f a c t t h a t b o t h
e x p l a n a t i o n s a t t e m p t ^ t o show t h a t t h e d i f f e r e n c e b e tw e e n
t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s i s due t o t h e kamma o r kammas o f w h ic h
th ey are the r e s u l t s . The r e a s o n f o r t h i s i s n o t f a r t o
seek. We saw how c e r t a i n B u d d h i s t s , a d o p t i n g a V a i d i s i k a
t h e o r y , m a in ta in e d t h a t th e d i f f e r e n c e betw een th e
s e n s e - o r g a n s was due t o t h e d i f f e r e n c e i n t h e i r s u p p o r t i n g
1* See Kvu, 549 f f ; O f.a lso the fo llo w in g passage from D ivy.
^"^sPUrnena karmani krtahy u p acitan i ko*nyah pratyanu—
b h a v isg a ta / na bhiksavah karmani krtyany u p acitan i vahye
prtihividhata^u vipacyante nabdhatau*na tejodhatau na vayu-
dhatav api tU pattesv eva skandh’atvayatanejsu karmani
krtyany u p acitan i vipacyante Subhanyalubhani c a /
289
_ A
su p p o rted by a s ta n z a i n th e Khuddakapatha where i t i s
s t a t e d t h a t kammie f r u i t i o n i s n o t commonly en jo y e d by a l l
(asadh’aranam annesam:), E q u a lly s i g n i f i c a n t i s th e o p p o s it e
v ie w i n t h a t i t seems t o show th e b e g in n in g o f an a ttem p t
to r e l a t e th e r e s u l t s o f kamma t o a w ider b a s i s or i f we
may sa y so to " s o c i a l i z e ’1 th e f r u i t i o n o f kamma.
The arrangement o f rupa-dhammas on the b a s i s o f
c itta s a m u tth a n a and i t s n e g a t iv e may be c o n s id e r e d now.
The term c i t t a s a m u t t h n a , as o b served by Mrs, Rhys
- 3
D a v id s , d oes n o t im ply c r e a t i o n o f rupa by mind. In our
a cco u n t o f th e two v i n n a t t i s i t was s t a t e d t h a t some ru p a -
dhammas a r i s e i n r e sp o n se t o a th o u g h t, wholesome ( k u s a l a ) ,
unwholesome (a k u s a la ) or n e u t r a l (a v y a k a ta ),^ The
i m p l ic a t i o n i s n o t t h a t th e y a r e c r e a t e d but s e t up or
prompted by mind. I t i s p r e c i s e l y f o r t h i s r e a so n t h a t
i n th e P atth an a c o n s c io u s n e s s ( c i t t a ) and i t s co n co m ita n ts
1 , Op . c i t . , 7
2. Kvu,351
3* B ud.B sy.E thics ,1 8 8 . n .3
4, see above, 187, 202
5# Tkp.3 see b elo w , 320
290
1 . See D h s.1 4 7 -8
2 . See ab ove, 1 9 9 -2 0 0 , 204
3* See ab ove, 200
291
F i n a l l y th e r e rem ains to be c o n s id e r e d th e
c l a s s i f i c a t i o n o f th e rupa-dhammas i n t o two groups as
— 1
a j j h a t t i k a and b a h ir a . While th e f i v e s e n s e -o r g a n s are
brought under a j i h a t t ilea-rupa th e rem ainin g ite m s are
— * ?
brought under bahira* T h is arrangement i s not an Abhidhammic
in n o v a tio n f o r i t i s im p lie d i n the c l a s s i c a l l i s t (o f
tw e lv e a y a ta n a s arranged i n th e same way i n t o two g ro u p s.
With r e f e r e n c e to what are some item s a j a h a t t i k a
( i n t e r n a l ) and th e o th e r s b'ahira ( e x t e r n a l ) ^ B u d d h ist
e x e g e s i s g i v e s more th an one e x p la n a tio n and t h e y a l l
purport to show t h a t no im p l ic a t io n o f sttmavada sh o u ld be
a s s o c i a t e d w ith the term a j j h a t t i k a , lfb e lo n g in g t o th e
s e l f 11*
A ccord ing to one e x p la n a t io n - f r e q u e n t l y r e p e a te d
- a;j;jhattika means t h a t which b e lo n g s to th e a t t a . And
th e term a t t a i s i n t e r p r e t e d n o t a s r e f e r r i n g to s o u l but
as synonymous v/ith a tta b h a v a , i . e . , th e em p iric i n d i v i d u a l i t y
as composed o f m ental and p h y s ic a l f a c t o r s . S in ce th e
s e n s e -o r g a n s su ch as cakkhu, s o t a , e t c . , e x i s t o n ly as a
part o f th e com plex t h a t makes th e l i v i n g b e in g th e y are
c a l l e d a j j h a t t i k a , ub e lo n g in g to th e a tta b h a v a 1**^
There are howevei* o th e r rupa-dhammas which a l s o go
t o have ta k en n o t i c e o f t h i s s i t u a t i o n when he o b s e r v e s
t h a t , as a m a tter o f fact*rupa-dhammas o th e r th an th e
s e n s e -o r g a n s a l s o go to make srp what i s c a l l e d a tta b h a v a ,b u t ,
as a m a tter o f c o n v e n t io n ,t h e l a t t e r a lo n e are d e s g in a t e d as*
a32,hattika-rupa* As an a l t e r n a t i v e e x p la n a t io n i t i s s a i d
t h a t th e s e n s e -o r g a n s a lo n e are a j j h a t t i k a par e x c e l l e n c e
( v i s e s a t o ) b ecau se th ey are so h e l p f u l to th e attab h ava
t h a t th e y seem to sa y ; " I f i t were not f o r us you would be
3
l i k e unto a l o g o f wood."
1 . See above ,2 8 7 - 9
2 . iiam an ^aS S e p i h i a j a h a 11 q s a m b h u ta a t t h i , r u l h T v a s e n a p a n a
cakkKadilfeam y e v a a j a 'h a t t i k a n i - ADSVJ.115
3 . A-fcha va ya d i mayam na horaa Ivajp ka^tjhalihgarupamo bhav/-
isaasi^ t i vadant'a v iy a a tta b h a v a ssa s a tisa y a m upakgiratta
cakkhadineva v i s e s a t o a j j h a t t i k a n i hama. - i S i d . l o c . c i t # *
295
a r i s e s , i t seems to s p r in g f o r t h from w i t h i n th e s e n s e - o r g a n s ,1
i s b ased on th e same i d e a .
Sumahgalaf s statem en t, namely th at the use of the
term a jjh a ttik a to q u a lify on ly the sen se-organ s i s m ostly
a m atter o f co n v en tio n ,2 becomes more meaningful i f i t i s
understood in the co n tex t o f an ob servation made by
1
up a l l o th e r l i v i n g beings* The p o in t of r e f e r e n c e d if f e r s ;
from person to p e r s o n . , To A h i s own body i s ajjjhattam b u t
to B i t i s bahiddtia. _ C u rio u s ly enough, t h i s does not take
in t o account th e rupa t h a t does not e n t e r i n t o th e
co m p o sitio n o f l i v i n g b e in g s . As such i t cannot be i d e n t i f i e d
w ith e i t h e r (a) o r (b) o f th e V ibhasa.■m m h o m m A m
Nor does i t f a l l i n
l i n e w ith th e Nik*ayas where th e two terms a re o f te n used
to e s t a b l i s h th e dichotomy between th e rupa t h a t
c o n s t i t u t e s th e body of th e l i v i n g being ahd th e rupa t h a t
o b ta in s o u ts id e o f i t . In th e Vikhanga and th e PhammasanganT
th e same p a i r o f terms i s a p p lie d to th e o th e r fo u r khandhas,
p
to o . P erhpas f o r th e sake of u n if o r m ity a s to c k form ula i s
used i n r e s p e c t o f rupa as w e ll as th e o th e r khandhas. This
e x p la in s why "rupani ajjjhattam " and "rupam bahiddha*1* as,
u n d e rsto o d by th e s e two w orks, do n o t r e p r e s e n t rTTpa i n i t s
to ta lity *
A b b reviation s
C la ssifieatio n -h ea d in g s
A = ups[&a a = anupl|d*a
B « u p a d i i i n a ______ b *3 anup][dinna ^ ^
G - u p ad in n u p ad an T y a 0 =3 anupadinnupsidanTya
D = sa n id a ssa n a d s= a n id a ssa n a
E = sa p p a tig h a e = ap p atig h a
F =• in d r i ye* f = na in d r iy a
G* = mahabliuta . g = na majaabliuta
H = v in n atti ^ h ss na tf i n n a t t i ^
I « ciVtasamutth'ana 1 = na o itta s a m u tt b ’ana
J 53 e i t t a s a h a b & u 3 =3 na aittasab aS & u
K = c i t t ’a n u p a r i v a t t i k *3 na c i t t 'a n u p a r i v a t t i
L = a jjh ia ttik a 1 as b a h ir a
M - o larik a ra = sjakhuma
B - san tik e n = dUre
M a te r ia l elem ents
1 = pathavT 10 = ru p a 19 = akasa^
2 = tjsfjo 11 = aadda 20 et lahutla
3 *3 vayo 12 = gandha 21 = muduta^
4 *3 *apo 13 = rasa 22 = kammanata
3 = cakkliu 14 = itth in d riy a 23 = upacaya
6 3= sota 15 s= p u r i s i n d r i y a 24 = santajfei
7 sa gliana 16 as jTv i t in d r iy a 25 = ja r a tii
8 = Jivha 17 = k a y a v ir m a tti 26 = aniceata
9 = Icaya 18 = v a c T v in n a tti 27 = ah ara
(H ad ay a-eatth u i s not known to tb e DhammasanganT)
* =5 a?he items i n d i c a t e d by t h i s mark comes under
upadinna as w e ll as under anupsTdinna (see
above, *277 ) o r under c itta s a ra u lJ h a n a as
w e ll as under na c itta s a m u tth a n a t^ e e
above, 290 ) **
C l a s s i f i c a t i o n s of the 1 s t S e c tio n
A a
5 -2 ? 1 -4
1
.B b
11 5 -9 ,1 4 -1 6 ,(1 -4 ,1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 , 11 ,1 7 ,1 8 ,2 0 -2 2 ,2 5 ,2 6
1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )* (1 -4 ,1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )*
C c
5 - 9 , 1 4 - 1 6 , ( 1 - 4 , 1 0 ,12., 13 , 1 1 ,1 7 ,1 8 ^20 -2 2 ,2 5 ,2 6 ,
111 1 9 ,2 3 , 2 4 , 2 7 ) * (1 -4 ,1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4,27)*
D a
w 10 1-9,11-27
E 0
Y 1 -3 ,5 -1 3 4,14-27
P f
5 -9 ,1 4 -1 6 1-4 ,1 0 -1 3 ,1 7 -2 7
VI
a g
1 -4 5-27
V ll
H h.
17 ,18 1 - 6 , 1 9 -2 7
V lll
1 i
IX 1 7 , ?.8,( 1 - 4 , 1 0 - 1 3 , 1 9 - 2 4 , 5 -9 ,14- 1 6 ,2 5 ,2 6 , ( 1-4 ,
1 0 -1 3 ,19-24,27)*
J 3
1 7 ,1 8 1 - 1 6 , 1 9 -2 7
X
K k
1 7 ,1 8 1-16,19-27
XI
L 1
X ll 5 -9 1 -4,10-27
M m
X lll 1-3,5-13 4,14-27
nr n
XIV 1 -3 ,5 -1 3 4,14-27
301
Abbrev i a t i o n s •
O lassifica tio n -h e ad in g s
A - upa*da- a anuplada
B = u p la d in n a - b anup sT d inn a *'
0 = u p ad in n u p ad * an T y a c a n u pa d i nnu pa d a nT y a
D - sa n id a ssa n a d a n id a ssa n a
B = sa p p a tig h a e a p p a tig h a
J? ss i n d r i y a f na in d r iy a
G-= m a iia b h u ta g n a mah.abh.uta
11- v i n n a t t i h na v i n n a t t i
1 s= eitta sa ra u tth a n a i na c itta sa n rn tth la n a
J ~ cittjasahabfru j na c itta sa h a & K u
K = c itta n u p a r iv a tti k na c i t t 'a n u p a r i v a t t i
L = a j;jh a ttik a 1 b a h ira
M = o la rik a m s^ukhuma
N = sa n tik e n d*ure.
M a te r ia l elem ents
1 = p a th av T 10 = ru p a 19 akasa^
2 = te jjo 11 sadda 20 la h u ta
3 = v*ayo 12 = gandha 21 m u d u ta ^
4 - apo 13 - rasa 22 kamrnanat'a
5 = cakkhu 14 = itth in d riy a 23 upaeaya
6 = sojba 15 « p u risin d riy a 24 s a n ta t i
7 = ghana 16 - jT v itin d riy a 25 ja ra ta ^
8 = jiv h a 17 = k a y a v in n a tti 26 a n ic c a t'a
9 = Icaya 18 = v a c T v in n a tti 27 ‘a h a r a
* " i t e m s i n d i c a t e d b y t h i s m a rk com es u n d e r
u p s id in n a a s w e l l .a s u n d e r a n u p s id in n a ( s e e
a b o v e * ,*277 ) o r u n d e r c i t t a s a m u t t f i a n a a s
w e ll as un der na c i tta s a m u t th a n a (s e e
a b o v e ', 2 9 0 )
302
C l a s s i f i c a t i o n s of th e 2nd S e c tio n
3jA 1A la
i 5 -9 10 “ 27 1 -4
IB IB lb
3 -9 1 4 - 1 6 , ( 1 —4 ,10 s12 1 1 ,1 7 ,1 8 ,2 0 -2 2 ,
ii 1 3 ,1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )* 2 5 ,2 6 ,(1 -4 ,1 0 ,1 2 ,
1 3 ,1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )*
LG 10 1c
3-9 1 4 - 1 6 ,( 1 - 4 ,1 0 ,1 2 , 11 ,1 7 ,1 8 ,2 0 -2 2
iii 1 3 ,1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )* 2 5 ,2 6 ,(1 -4 ,1 0 ,1 2 ,
13 , 1 9 , 2 3 ,24 ,27 ) &
Ld IB Id
XV 3-9 10 1-4,11-27
LE IE le
V 5 -9 3P3 ,1 0 -1 3 4,14-27
IF IF If
5-9 1 4 -1 6 1 - 4 , 1 0 - 1 3 , 17-27
vx
Lg 10 Ig
v ii 5-9 1-4 10 -2 7
Lh in lh
v iii 5-9 1 7 , 18 1 -4,10-16,19-27
Li 11 11
5 -9 1 7 ,1 8 ,(1 -4 ,1 0 -1 3 1 4 -1 6 ,2 5 ,2 6 ,
XX 19-24,27)* (1 -4 ,1 0 -1 3 ,1 9 -2 4 ,
2 7 )*
Ld 1J id
X 5 -9 17 ,18 1 -4 ,1 0 -1 6 ,1 9 -2 7
Lie IK lk
xi 5-9 1 7 ,1 8 1-4 ,1 0 -1 6 ,1 9 -2 7
LM 1M 1m
x ii 5-9 1-3 ,10-13 4,14-27
m In IN
x iii 5 -9 , 4,14-27 1-3,10-13
I
303
A b b rev iatio n s
C lassifiestio n -h ead ln g s
A = upada a ~ anupatda
B ~ u p a d in n a b = anupjidinna
0 = u p"a d i nnu pa d*anTya c = anupadifinupeTdanTya
D = sanidassana d = anidassana
E = sap patigh a e = appatigha
P = indriya f = na i n d r i y a
G- ~ mah’abhTTta g = na mababh’u t a
Ii 5= v in n atti h =. na v i n n a t t i
1 ~ c i t t a s a r n u t t h 'a n a i = na c i t t a s a m u t . t K a n a
3 = cittsieaha^bh'a j na c i t t a s a h a b f i u
K = eittan u p ariv a tti k = na e i t t a n u p a r i v a t t i
L = a jjh attik a 1 = bahira
M ~ o larik a m = eukhuma
H =- s ant ike n = dure
M a te r ia l elem ents
1 - p ath av T 10 = ru p a 19 sn a’k’a s a ^
2 = te jo 11 = sadda 20 55 la h u t l a
3 = vayo 12 = gandha 21 = rn u d u ta ^
4 = 'apo 13 rasa 22 zz kammanatst
3 = cakkhu 14 itth in d riy a 23 upacaya
6 ~ sot, a 13 = p ja risin d riy a 24 s a n ta ti
7 at ghana 16 = jT v i t i n d r i y a 23 5S j a r a t s T
8 « jiv h a 17 «- k a y a v i n n a t t i 26 sz ja n ic c a tl a
9 = kaya 18 - v a c T v ih n a tti 27 =: 'a h 'a ra
C la s s if ic a tio n s of th e 3 rd S ectio n
A3 Ab 1 aB ab
5 -9,1 4 -1 6 1 1 ,17,18, (1-4)* (1-4)*
i (10*12,13, 20 -2 2 ,2 5 ,2 6 ,
1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )* (1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,1 9 ,
2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )*
AC Ac aG ac
5 -9 ,1 4 -1 6 , 1 1 ,1 7 ,1 8 , (1-4)* (1-4)*
(10*12,13, 2 0 -2 2 ,2 5 ,2 6 ,
Ii i 19 ,2 3,24,27)* (1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,1 9 ,
23 ,2 4 ,2 7 )*
AE Ae aE ae
5-13 1 4 -2 7 1-3 4
iii
AM Am aM am
. iv* 5-13 14-27 1-3 4
AN An aN an
5-13 14-27 1-3 4
V
BD Bd bD' bd
10 * 5 -9 ,1 4 -1 6 , 10 *- - 1 1 ,17,18,
vi (l-4 ,1 2 , 20 -2 2 ,2 5 ,2 6 ,
1 3 ,1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 , (1 -4 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,
27) * 1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )*
BE Be bE be
5 -9 ,(1 -3 ,1 0 , • 14 -1 6 ,(4 ,1 9 , 11? (1 -3 , 1 0 , 17,18,20-22,
v ii 12,13)* 2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )* 1 2 , 1 3 )* 2 5 ,2 6 ,(4 ,1 9 ,
23 , 2 4 , 2 7 ) *
BGr Bg bG bg
'1 -4 )* 5-9 ,1 4 -1 6 , (1-4)* 1 1 ,1 7 ,1 8 ,
(1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,1 9 , 20 -2 2 ,2 5 ,2 6 ,
v iii 23 , 2 4 , 2 7 ) * (1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,1 9 ,
23 , 2 4 , 2 7 ) *
BM Bm bM bm
5 -9 ,(1 -4 ,1 0 , . 1 4 -1 6 ,(4 -1 9 , 11, (1 -3 ,1 0 , 1 7 ,1 8 ,2 0 -2 2 ,
ix 12,13)* 2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )* 12,13)* 2 5 ,2 6 ,(4 ,1 9 ,
2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )*
BN Bn bN bn
5 -9 ,(1 -3 ,1 0 , • 14 -1 6 ,(4 ,1 9 , 1 1 , ( 1 - 3 ,10 ; 17, 1 8 ,20- 2 2 ,
12,13)* 2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )* 12,13)* "2 5 , 2 6 , ( 4 , 1 9 ,
X 2 3 ,2 4 ,2?)*
Gont *d . ••
305
A bb rev iatio n s*
M a te r ia l elem ents
1 55 pathavT 10 55 rupa 19 s: 'akstsa
2 55 tejjo 11 55 sadda 20 5= lahuta
3 S'- vayo 12 = gandba 21 55, muduta^
4 = apo 13 =5rasa 22 SSl kammanat'a
5 55 cakkbu 14 5=itth in d r iy a 23 upacaya
6 55 so to 15 55p u risin d riya 24 55 santatii
7 55 gbana 16 55;jTv i t indriya 25 SS: 3arata ^
8 55 ^ivba 17 =sk ayavin n atti 26 55: ^aniccata
9 55 kaya 18 =:v a cT v in a tti 27 5= abara
( H a d a y a - c a t t h u i s n o t know t o t h e DhammasanganT)
% = The i t e m s i n d i c a t e d by t b i s mark comes u#der
u p a d in n a a s w e l l a s u nder a n u p a d in n a ( s e e
-above*, 2 7 7 ) or under c it ta s a m u t ih a n a as
Y /ell a s u n d e r na c i t t a s a m u t t t i a n a
a b o v e , 290 )
306
C l a s s i f i c a t i o n s o f th e 3**cL S e c t i o n
0D Od cD cd
10 * 5 -9 ,1 4 -1 6 , 10 * 1 1 ,1 7 ,1 8 ,
xi ( 1 - 4 , 1 0 ,1 2 , 2 0 -2 2 ,2 5 ,2 6 ,
1 3 ,1 9 ,2 3 ,2 4 , (1 -4 ,1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3
2 7 )* 1 9 ,2 3 , 2 4 , 2 7 ) *
OS Ce cE ce
5 -9 , ( 1 - 3 , 1 0 , 14—1 6 , ( 4 , 1 9 , 1 1 ,(1 -3 * 1 0 9 1 7 ,1 8 ,2 0 -2 2 ,
xix 1 2 ,1 3 ) * 2 3 ,2 4 ,2 ? )* 12 13
, )* 2 5 ,2 6 ,(4 ,1 9 ,
2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )*
CG Cg cG eg
(1-4)* 5 -9 ,1 4 -1 6 , (1 -4 )* 1 1 ,1 7 ,1 8 ,
x iii (1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,1 9 , 2 0 -2 2 ,2 5 ,2 6 ,
23 ,2 4 ,2 7 ) * (1 0 ,1 2 ,1 3 ,1 9 ,
23 , 2 4 , 2 7 )3f
OM ' Cm cM cm
'•^ ,(1 -3 ,1 0 , 1 4 -1 6 ,(4 ,1 9 , 1 1 ,(1 -3 ,1 0 , 17 18 20 22
, , - ,
x i v 9 ■’1 2 ,1 3 ) * 2 3 ,3 4 ,2 7 J* 12 13
, )* 2 5 ,2 6 ,(4 ,1 9 ,
2 3 ,2 4 ,2 7 )*
ON On cN - on
5 - 9 , ( 1 - 3 ,1 0 , 1 4 -1 6 ,(4 ,1 9 , 11 1 3 10,
,( - , 17, 18, 20- 22,
XV
1 2 ,1 3 ) * 23 , 2 4 ,2 7 ) * 1 2 ,1 3 ) * 2 5 ,2 6 ,(4 ,1 9 ,
2 3 , 2 4 ,2 7 ) *
EF Ef eF ef
xv i 5 -9 1 - 3 ,1 0 - 1 3 14-16 4 ,1 7 - 2 7
EG Eg gG eg
xv ii
1-3 5-13 4 14 -2 7
m Fm fM fm
5-9, 14 -1 6 1 - 3 ,1 0 - 1 3 4 ,1 7 - 2 7
xvixi
FN Fn fM fn
5 -9 14-16 1 - 3 ,1 0 - 1 3 4 ,1 7 - 2 7
ix x
GM Gm gM gm
XX 1-3 4 5-13 14-27
GN Gm gN gn
xxi 1-3 4 5 -1 3 . 1 4 -2 7
30 ?
chapter .seven
The T h e r a v a d a Abhidhamma s e e k s t o e x p l a i n t h e
i n t e r d e p e n d e n c e a n d t h e c o n d i t i o n a l i t y o f a l l dhammas w i t h
i n f e r e n c e t o what i s c a l l e d !tp a c c a y a k 'a r a - n a y a 11 , t h e s y stem
of co n g e la tio n . I t i s s a i d to px^ovide an e x p l a n a t i o n a s t o
t h e c a u s a l r e l a t i o n o f a l l dhammas, n o t o n l y i n t h e i r t e m p o r a l
sequence but a l s o in t h e i r s p a t i a l concom itance. In regard
t o t h i s s u b j e c t t h e r e a r e two t h i n g s which s h o u l d be n o t e d
a t th e v e r y o u t s e t , n a m e ly , ( a ) p a c c a y a , t h e c o n d i t i o n o r
t h e r e l a t i n g t h i n g a n d (b ) paccayuppanna-dham m a, t h e
c o n d itio n e d or the r e l a t e d th in g . In a given r e l a t i o n
b e tw e e n tvso dhammas i f one c o n s t i t u t e s a n e c e s s a r y g r o u n d
Tk p.59
2 . AKvy. i 235
308
f o r th e e x is te n c e of th e o t h e r , then i t i s d e s ig n a te d as
paccay a a n d t h e o t h e r * i . e . * what i s c o n d i t i o n e d t h e r e b y
pacoayappanna-dhamma. I n t h e words o f B uddhaghosa* w h a t e v e r
dhamma w hich i s a s u p p o r t f o r t h e p e r s i s t e n c e o r o r i g i n a t i o n
o f a n o t h e r i s t o be t a k e n a s t h e p ac caya o f t h e l a t t e r . " * It
i s t o be u n d e r s t o o d * he s a y s * i n t h e s e n s e o f a s s i s t i n g i n
2
t h e a r i s i n g o r coming t o be o f t h e (p a c c a y u p p a n n a ) dhamma*
In a l l t h e r e are tw enty fo u r p a c e a y a s, i . e . * tw enty
f o u r ways i n w h ich one dhamma i s a c o n d i t i o n f o r a n o t h e r ,
namely* h e t u ( m o r a l r o o t ) , *arammana ( o b j e c t ) , a d h i p a t i
( d o m i n a n c e ) , a n a n t a r a [ c o n t i g u i t y ) , s a m a n a n t a r a (im m ed iate
c o n t i g u i t y ) , s a h a j U t a ( e o - n a s c e n c e ) , annamanna (reciproc/fcy)
.. , - ' A *
n is s a y a ( b a s i s ) , upanissaya (inducem ent), p u r e ja ta ( p r e n a s c e n c e ) ,
p a c c h a j a t a ( p o s t - n a s c e n c e ) , “a s e v a n a ( h a b i t u a l r e c u r r e n c e ) ,
kamma ( v o l i t i o n a l a c t i o n ) , v ip a k a . ( r e t r i b u t i o n ) , *ab!ara
( n u t r i m e n t ) , i n d i r y a ( f a c u l t y ) , j l i a n a , magga ( P a t h ) ,
s a ra p a y u tta ( a s s o c i a t i o n ) , v i p p a y u t t a ( d i s s o c i a t i o n ) a t t h i
( p r e s e n c e ) , n a t t h i ( a b s e n c e ) , v i g a t a ( d i s a p p e a r e n c e ) an d
3
a v ig a ta (non-disappearence)«.
The s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism p o s t u l a t e s i x k i n d s
o f h e t u a n d f o u r k i n d s o f px^atyaya a s f a c t o r s r e s p o n s i b l e
f o r th e o r i g i n a t i o n of a l l dharvnas* K a r a n a - h e t u ( t h e r a i s o n
1 . So h i dhammo y a s s a dhammassa t h i t i y a va u p p a t t i y a va
u p a k a ra k o h o t i , so t a s s a paccayo t i vucc^-ti*- - T k p . l l
2 . See i b i d . l o c . c i t . .
3 . I b i d . ,1
309
d * e t r e ) , sahabhu-hetu ( c o - e x is te n t c a u s e ), sabhaga-hetu
( i d e n t i c a l c a u s e ) , sam prayukta-hetu ( a s s o c i a t e d c a u s e ) ,
s a r v a t r a g a - h e t u ( u n i v e r s a l e u a s e ) , and v i p a k a - h e t u ( c a u s e
o f r e t r i b u t i o n ) a r e t h e s i x k i n d s o f h etu * H etu-pratyaya
(c a u s e - e o n d tio n ) , sam anantara-pratyaya ( irm n e d ia ta -c o n tig u ity -
c o n d i t i o n ) , alarnb a n a - p r a t y a y a ( o b ; J e c t - e o n d i t i o n ) an d
a d h i p a t i - p r a t y a y a ( d o m i n a n e e - c o n d i t i o n ) a r e t h e f o u r kinds.
1
o f pratyaya*
Y a$ o m itra s a y s t h a t no d i s t i n c t i o n i s drawn b e tw e e n
2
h e t u a n d p r a t y a y a a n d t h a t b o t h a r e synonymous. We may t h e n
a s k why some i t e m s a r e b r o u g h t u n d e r h e t u a n d t h e o t h e r s
u n d e r px^atyaya. The an s w e r g i v e n i s t ha ^ e x p o s i t i o n o f
h e t u s a s b a s e d on an e x m a i n a t i o n o f c a u s e s by way o f non
o b s t a c l e (av ig h n a-b lo av a), c o - e x i s te n c e (sahabhU tva) i d e n t i t y
( s a d r . & a t v a ) , e t c . , w heras t h a t o f t h e p r a t y a y a s i s b a s e d on
an e x a m i n a t i o n o f c a u s e s by way o f im m ediate c o n t i g u i t y
( s a m a n a n ta i» a ), e t c . * T h a t t h e r e i s , howevex'1, an e le m e n t o f
r e d u n d a n c y i n v o l v e d h e r e i s shown by t h e e x p l a n a t i o n g i v e n
as t o t h e r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n t h e two g r o u p s .
I n h i s System s o f B u d d h i s t i c Thought which i s m a i n l y
b a s e d on t h e C h in e se s o u r c e s , Yaraakarai S'ogen g iv e s t h e
f o l l o w i n g d ia g ra m t o i l l u s t r a t e t h e r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n h e t u ,
p r a t y a y a an d p h a l a ( e f f e c t ) as u n d e r s t o o d by t h e S a r v a s t i -
1
vadins*
He t u - pr a t ya ya S a hab h*u-he t uv- Purusalcara-phala
S arapr a y ukt a ~hy H is y a n d a - ph.
A*lamb a n a -p r. Sabhlaga.Th.
V ipaka-ph.
Sarvatraga-
Sam anantara-
Vipaka-h.^ ^^Adhipati-ph.
A dhipati-pr. k aran a-h .-^^^ Vi s amy o g a .- ph .
As i s shown h e r e , h e t u - p r a t y a y a c o r r e s p o n d s t o f i v e
o f t h e h e t u s w h i l e I c a r a n a - h e t u c o r r e s p o n d s to t h r e e of t h e
p r a t y a y a s - a f a c t which c l e a r l y shows t h a t t h e two
c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s in q u estio n are not m u tu ally ex c lu siv e but
t h a t t h e y c o m p l e t e l y c o a l s c e , one i n t o t h e o t h e r * The f i v e
v a r i e t i e s o f p h a l a which a r e p o s i t e d a g a i n s t t h e h e t u s
s h o u l d be u n d e r s t o o d a s r e l a t e d to t h e p r a t y a y a s ^ t o o ,
b e c a u s e t h e f o u r p r a t y a y a s do c o r r e s p o n d t o t h e s i x h e t u s *
T h a t i s t o s a y , w h i l e h e t u - p r a t y a y a r e f e r s t o f i v e of t h e
h e t u s , t h e r e m a i n i n g t h r e e p r a t y a y a s a r e r e f e r r e d t o by
th e l a s t of the h e t u s . T his e x p la n a tio n a s to th e r e l a t i o n
b e tw e e n h e t u an d p r a t y a y a i s i d e n t i c a l w i t h t h e one w h i c h ,
a c c o r d i n g t o Be l a V a l i n e P o u s s i n , w a s a d v a n c e d by t h e
Z
Hp r e m i e r e s m a i t r e s 11 o f t h e V ibhasa*
1* Q p . c i t . ,315
2 . See A K . C h . i i 2 9 9 , n * l
311
f o r a l l t h e h e t u s e x c e p t k a r a n a - h e t u w h ich c o r r e s p o n d s
to a& hipati-pratyaya* I n th e second i t i s the a d h ip a ti-
p r a t y a y a t h a t s t a n d s a s a g e n e r a l d e s i g n a t i o n f o r a l l th e
h e t u s , t h e f i r s t o f which c o r r e s p o n d s t o h e t u - p r a t y a y a , t o o .
In b o t h , a l a m b a n a - an d s a x n a n a n t a r a - p r a t y a y a s have n o t b e e n
r e l a t e d t o an y o f t h e h e t u s .
What one c a n g a t h e r from the t h h e e d i f f e r e n t
e x p l a n a t i o n s a s t o t h e r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n t h e s i x h e t u s and
t h e f o u r p r a t y a y a s i s t h a t t h e two g r o u p s have n o t b ee n
c o n s id e r e d as c o m p le te ly e x c lu s iv e of each o t h e r . In other
w o r d s , t h e two term s i n q u e s t i o n a r e u n d e r s t o o d a s more o r
less co n v e rtib le. This i s i n keeping w ith th e te rm in o lo g y
■m » i
o f t h e Nilcayas where h e t u a n d pac cay a a r e u s e d i n a p p o s i t i o n
b u t i s q u i t e i n c o n t r a s t t o t h e AfchicLhamma P i t a k a where t h e
u se o f h e t u i s r e s t r i c t e d t o d e n o te o n l y t h o s e f a c t o r s
( l o b h a , d o s a , moha, e t c . , ) which d e t e r m i n e t h e e t h i c a l
q u a lity of v o l iti o n a l a c ts .
T h i s i s a b r i e f resum e o f t h e T h e r a v a d i n s 1 p a c c a y —
akara-naya and of the h etu s and p ra ty a y as of th e schools
1 . Of* e . g . , D . i i i 2 8 4 ; S . i i 2 2 4 , iv 6 8 , 1 5 1 ; A*± 66
2* See a b o v e , 2 5 2 ; b e l o w , 3 3 3 -4
*
513
1
o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism. We a r e i n t e r e s t e d i n t h e s u b j e c t
o n l y i n so f a r a s i t b e a r s some r e l e v a n c e t o t h e a n a l y s i s
of r u p a , Hence a l l a b s t r u s e a n d h a i r - s p l i t t i n g d etails
have b e e n o m i t t e d . I n r e g a r d t o t h i s s u b j e c t 5t o o ^ t h e r e a r e
many p o i n t s o f c o n t a c t b e tw e e n t h e Theravetda an d t h e o t h e r
s c h o o l s o f Bu d d h i s t t h o u g h t . In t h is connection th ere are
t h r e e t h i n g s t o be n o t e d .
I t i s t r u e t h a t t h e T h e r a v a d i n s have p o s t u l a t e d
c o m p a r a t i v e l y a l a r g e number o f p a c c a y a s . However, an
e x a m i n a t i o n o f t h e l i s t s h o u l d show t h a t i t i s unduly
i n f l a t e d : som etim es an i t e m i s r e p e a t e d u n d e r d i f f e r e n t
names; sometime a g r o u p o f ( a l r e a d y m e n t i o n e d ) i t e m s are.
b r o u g h t u n d e r a new h e a d in g * T hat t h e s c h o l i a s t s were n o t
unaware o f t h i s e l e m e n t o f re d u n d a n c y i s shown b y ^nuruddha* s
o b s e r v a t i o n , nam ely t h a t t h e tw e n t y f o u r p a c c a y a s a r e
2
re d u c ib le to s i x . S e c o n d l y , a s we have a l r e a d y o bserv ed .,
i n t h e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism t h e two t e r m s h e t u and
1 , F o r more d e t a i l s on t h e s u b j e c t , s e e M rs,Rhys D a v i d s 1
a r t i c l e on r e l a t i o n s ( B u d d h i s t ) i n BBS; L e d i Sa&aw,
Pat'thlanuddesadTpanT , h i s a r t i c l e , The p h i l o s o p h y o f
r e l a t i o n s , JP T S , 1 9 1 5 -1 6 ; H y a n a t i l o k a , Guide t h r o u g h t h e
A b h i dhamma Pijraka . 62 5 T a t i a ^ a r t i c l e on
P a t i c c ' a s amup pa da . Na v a -Ha l a nda -Mahav i hlar a R e s e a r c h
P u b lic a tio n , V o l.l;
W.B.Karu n a r a t a n a , . Development of t h e T h e o r y o f
C a u s a l i t y i n e a r l y T h e r a v a d a B uddhism ,
2 . S e e -AD3.39
314
i
p r a t y a y a a r e r e c o g n i s e d a s more o r l e s s c o n v e r t i b l e #
T h e r e f o r e , i n f i n d i n g o u t whht c o r r e s p o n d s t o (PeTlx) p a c c a y a s
one n e e d n o t c o n f i n e o n e s e l f t o ( S a n s k r i t ) p r a t y a y a s b u t
may t a k e i n t o a c c o u n t t h e h e t u s 5t o o . T h i r d l y , as. De l a
Vall.de P o u s s i n r e m a r k s , c e r t a i n d i f f e r e n c e s c o n c e r n t h e
n o m e n c l a t u r e b u t n o t t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n * t ' f o r e x a m p le ,
t h e a nnam a nna - s a ha 3aTt a - pa c c a y a o f t h e T h e r a v a d i n s i s the,
**L.
— — — Z
same a s t h e s a h a b h u - h e t u o f t h e S a r v a s t i v a d i n s * To t h i s
s h o u l d be a d d e d : so m etim es t h e n o m e n c l a t u r e r e m a i n s t h e
same b y t t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n d i f f e r s * For exam ple, th e
h e t u - p a c c a y a o f P a l i Buddhism, has p r a c t i c a l l y no
correspondence w ith the h e tu -p ra ty a y a of th e S a n s k r it
sch o o ls.^
T a k in g a l l t h e s e p o i n t s i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n we may
examine how r u p a e n t e r s i n t o t h e s y s te m o f c o r r e l a t i o n of
th e T heravadins. W herever p o s s i b l e we may a l s o o b s e r v e t h e
p a r a l l e l c a s e s a s f o u n d iii t h e o t h e r s y s t e m s o f B u d d h i s t
th o u g h t. I n t h e m a i n , we a r e i n t e r e s t e d i n t h o s e r e l a t i o n s
where rUpa c o n s t i t u t e s e i t h e r a p ac cay a o r a p a c e a y u p p a n n a -
dhamma* I n o t h e r words?, t h e f o l l o w i n g d i s c u s s i o n i s an
1. A K .O h.il 2 9 9 ,n * l
2 , See b e l o w , 3 1 8 -1 9
3* See b e l o v / , 3 3 3
315
attem p t t o u n f o ld t h e I m p l i c a t i o n s o f t h e p h r a s e , "rupagi
1
sappaccayaijr , w hich o c c u r s i n th e Dhammasanganl*
Aramma^ia-p ac c ay a :
Aramma^a-paccaya (= iilam b ap a-p ratyaya) can mean a n y th in g
w h ich , a s o b j e c t , c o n s t i t u t e s a c o n d i t i o n f o r th e a r i s i n g
o f c o n s c i o u s n e s s ( c i t t a ) and i t s c o n c o m ita n ts ( c e t a s i k a ) .
We have a lr e a d y i n d i c a t e d how a l l rupa-dhammas f a l l under
s i x d i f f e r e n t h e a d in g s a c c o r d in g t o th e way t h e y become
t h e o b j e c t s o f c o n s c i o u s n e s s . RUpa, sa d d a , gandha, r a s a
and pho‘j?t;l Lal ,l )a a r e known as o b j e c t s o f t h e f i v e k in d s o f
viftflHna named a f t e r th e c o r r e sp o n d in g s e n s e - o r g a n s (~ cakkhu-
vififiana, s o t a -v iflf ia n a , etc.)* su ed th e r e m a in in g rupa-dhammas
a s th e o b j e c t s o f mano-vififtana. Hence w h ile t h e f i r s t f i v e
ite m s a re i n s t a n c e d a s aramma$a-paccayas i n r e l a t i o n t o th e
f i r s t f i v e k in d s o f vififtana th e o t h e r s a re i n s t a n c e d as
&ramma$a-paccayas i n r e l a t i o n to th e s i x t h .
A d h ip a t i- p a c c a y a :
A d h ip a t i- p a c c a y a , th e c o n d i t i o n by way o f dom inance,
i s o f two v a r i e t i e s : a r a m m a b a d h ip a ti and s a h a j a t a d h i p a t i .
The form er i s t h e same a s aramma$a-paccaya b u t f o r
t h i s d i f f e r e n c e : o n ly t h o s e o b j e c t s which e x e r t a dominant
i n f l u e n c e on th e c o n s c io u s n e s s and i t s c o n c o m ita n ts are
Ll
r e c o g n iz e d a s eLramma^.adhipati.
l . O p . c i t . 1 2 4 -5
2 . Bee Tkp. 2 , 12 f f .
3 . See a b o v e ,266
4 . See Tkp. 1 3 , 31
316
The l a t t e r a p p l i e s o n l y t o t h e f o u r h i n d s o f id d h i p s td a ,
n a m e ly , c h a n d a - s a m a d h i ( c o n c e n t r a t i o n o f i n t e n t i o n ^ , v i r i y a -
samadhi ( c o n c e n t r a t i o n of e n e r g y ) , c i t t a - s a m a d h i ( c o n c e n t r a t i o n
o f e o n s c i o u s n e s s ) a n d vTmamsa-samadhi ( c o n c e n t r a t i o n o f
A
in v estig atio n ). These f o u r f a c t o r s a l o n e a r e r e c o g n i s e d as
s a h a j a t a i d h i p a t i b e c a u s e t h e y e x e r t an o verw helm ing i n f l u e n c e
on t h e m e n t a l s t a t e s w h i c h a r i s e s i m u l t a n e o u s l y w i t h them*
T'ljey a r e so p o w e r f u l t h a t a t a g i v e n moment o n l y one o f
2
them c a n a r i s e * I f a partieulai* co n scio u sn e ss and i t s
c o n c o m i t a n t s which a r e i n f l u e n c e d by one o f t h e s e i d d h i p a d a s
give r i s e to cittasam utthaina-rlT pa, th en t h i s c itta s a m u ttlia n a -
r u p a i s a l s o r e c o g n i z e d a s i n f l u e n c e d by t h a t iddhip*ada*
T h i s i s t h e p o s i t i o n o f r u p a i n r e l a t i o n t o s a h a j a t a ’d h i p a t i
paccaya* In t h i s p a r t i c u l a r r e l a t i o n th e p o s i t i o n of rupa
i s o n l y t h a t of t h e paceayuppanna-dhamma ( c o n d i t i o n e d ) .
The a d h i p a t i - p a c c a y a of t h e T h e r a v a d i n s s h o u l d n o t
be c o n f u s e d w i t h t h e a d h i p a t i - p r a t y a y a o f t h e Abhi dharmako.g a *
A c c o r d i n g t o t h e l a t t e r w o rk, i t i s t h e same as
l ia ra n a h e tu * As s u c h i t s scop e i s g r e a t e r t h a n t h a t o f any
o t h e r pratyaya* F o r what i s c a l l e d k a r a n a - h e t u a p p l i e s t o
a l l s a m s k r t a - d h a r m a s b u t f o r one e x c e p t i o n : a dharma i s n o t
l c a r a•n a - h e t u o f i t s e l f * The f u n c t i o n o f lcar a n* a - h e t u i s t o be
1 * I b i d . , 1 3. 31 f f * _ _
2 . Gf.Na ekakk han e bahu j e t t h a l c a nama h o n t r ^ —T-kp.31
3 . See Tkp. 2 * *# " x
317
u n d e r s t o o d , n o t i n a p o s i t i v e s e n s e , i . e . , as a k a r a k a ,
-i
b u t i n a n e g a t i v e s e n s e , i . e . , a s o f f e r i n g no o b s t a c l e .
I t s u n i v e r s a l a p p l i c a t i o n i s b a s e d on t h e c o n t e n t i o n t h a t no
dharma c o n s t i t u t e s an o b s t a c l e ( a v i g h n a b h W a v a s t t i a ) t o th e
o r i g i n a t i o n o f t h o s e o t h e r dhaxmias which a r e d e s t i n e d t o be
2
o rig in a te d (u q p attim an t). The i m p l i c a t i o n i s
t h a t 11i t does;
3
n o t d i r e c t l y make any d i s t u r b a n c e : , i n t h e c a u s a l n e x u s ’*.
I t i s b e c a u s e o f two r e a s o n s t h a t I c a r a n a - h e i u i s a l s o
*
1 . A K .C h .i i 307
2 . A K .C h.ii 248; s e e a l s o AKvy.i 189 f f .
3 . S og en, Systems o f B u d d h i s t i c T h o u g h t . 3 / £
4* A K .C h .i i 308
5 . O f . J e .t t. h a k a f*t*h e n a u p a k a ra k o dhammo a d h i p a t i p a c c a y o ; - I k p .13
1
318
1 . Bee Tkfc, 14 , 36
Ib id j.lo c ,c it, 3 _ _
3* Im ina va e t e s a m dhamrnanam ek&kkhane p a c c a y ab h n v a n c ' e v a
paccayupparmabfiavan ca d a p e t i , - Tkp,3 6
519
1. M f h . i i 255
2. See above, 1 1 0 , 1 2 1 , 1 2 2 , 1 6 8 - 9 , 2 2 1 - 2
3. See above, 9 8 -9 9
4* See above, 7 8 -7 9
§. See T k £ . 3 , 1 4 , 3 7 f f .
321
1* T h g . 3 , 1 4 ,
2 . See a b o v e , 175
3 . See f k p > 3 - 4 ,
See i b i d . . 1 7 .4 2 f f .
322
1 . T k £ * 1 7 , 42 f f *
2 . Bee above, 215 f f *
3 . See above, 222 f f .
323
1 . Tkp.-43
2 . See a b o v e , 211 n . 4
3 . Tkp. 3 , 43
325
I t w i l l be s e e n , t h a t p u re ;f a ta ~ a n d pace hsgeft a - p a c c a y a
do n o t a p p l y t o t h o s e r e l a t i o n s where b o t h p a c cay a ( c o n d i t i o n )
a n d p accay up p an n a ( c o n d i t i o n e d ) a r e m e n t a l . T h is i s because
of the fo llo w in g re a so n : M e n ta l e l e m e n t s a r i s e e i t h e r
s i m u l t a n e o u s l y o r i n im m ediate c o n t i g u i t y . I f they a r is e
s i m u l t a n e o u s l y , t h e y must p e r i s h s i m u l t a n e o u s l y * I f they
a r i s e i n im m ed iate c o n t i g u i t y , t h e n t h e i m m e d i a t e l y p r e c e d i n g
one has t o p e r i s h b e f o r e t h e i m m e d i a t e l y s u c c e e d i n g one
could appear. Hence a m e n t a l e le m e n t c a n n o t become e i t h e r
a p u r e j a t a - or a pacchagata-paccaya in r e l a t i o n to a n o th er
1
m e n t a l e lem en t*
Kamma-paccaya:
As a p a c c a y a i n t h e system of c o r r e l a t i o n , karama i s
o f two k i n d s ; I f what i s c o n d i t i o n e d t h e r e b y a r i s e s
sim u ltan e o u sly w ith i t , i t i s known as s a h a j a t a * I f what i s
c o n d i t i o n e d t h e r e b y i s a s y n c h r o n o u s , i t i s known as
nanakhanika. I n both cases the re fe re n c e is to c e t a n a , v o l i t i o n .
Ooncex»ning t h e f i r s t , i t is s a id th a t the c e ta n a ,
w h e t h e r wholesome ( k u s a l a ) or unwholesome ( a k u s a l a ) , fo rm s
a p a c c a y a f o r t h o s e m e n t a l s t a t e s which a r i s e t o g e t h e r w i t h
it* I f th e s e m ental s t a t e s g ive r i s e to ( c itta s a m u tth a n a )
1* B a se d on t h e i m p l i c a t i o n s of t h e r e l a t i o n b e t w e e n c i t t a
and c e t a s i k a s and the d e f i n i t i o n of sa m a n a n ta ra -p a c c a y a ,
s e e b e l o w , 338 f f .
526
r u p a , t h e n t h e l a t t e r , to o ; i s c o n s i d e r e d as c o n d i t i o n e d by
th a t cetan a. The i m p l i c a t i o n i s t h a t t h e m e n t a l s t a t e s a n d
t h e r u p a i n q u e s t i o n a r e d e t e r m i n e d , f a s h i o n e d an d i m p e l l e d
—1
by t h e f o r c e of c e t a n a .
C e ta n a ( v o l i t i o n ) , i t may be n o t e d h e r e , i s one o f
t h o s e c e t a s i k a s which a r i s e with, e v e r y k i n d o f e o n s c i o u s n e s s .
_ _ 2
Hence i t i s d e s c r i b e d a s s a b b a - c i t t a - s a d h a r a n a . From
t h i s i t f o l l o w s t h a t c i t t a s a m u t t h s u i a - r u p a i s alw ays
c o n d i t i o n e d by c e t a n a . And, i f kamma i s a n o t h e r name f o r
c e t a n a y i t may be a s k e d why c i t t a s a m u t t h a n a - r u p a i s n o t
d e s c r i b e d a s "kammasamutthana-rupa*1• T his c a l l s f o r a
c o n s id e r a tio n of the B uddhist theory concern in g the f r u i t i o n
o f kamma.
, The B u d d h i s t s m a i n t a i n t h a t t h e e f f e c t o f kamma n e v e r
3
t a k e s p l a c e c o n c u r r e n t l y w i t h t h e kamma. I t is argued
t h a t i f kamma f r u c t i f i e s a t t h e v e r y moment o f i t s
o c c u r r e n c e t h e n a pei»son who p e r fo rm s a kamma which i s
c o n d u c iv e t o b i r t h i n h ea v en w i l l be b o r n a deva a t t h a t
L
v e r y moment. T h i s v i e w , namely t h a t t h e e f f e c t of kamma
i s n o t s y n c h r o n o u s w i t h t h e kamma i t s e l f , i s m a i n t a i n e d i n
1 . See Tk£*45 f f .
2 . See M S . 6
3* See ff.
4 • Kus a l a S is a 1 aim h i kammam a 11 a no pav a 11 i kkhane pha 1 am na de t i •
Ya&i d a d e y y a , yam manusso devalokUpagakusalakammam k a r o t i ;
ta ss* 1 m u b h av en a tasmim yeva khane devo b h a v e y y a . - Tkp*46
32?
l . O p . c i t . s C h . i i 273
2 .A K .C h * ii 275
328
a s t h e r e s u l t ( p h a l a ) o f kamma t h a t t h i s v a r i e t y o f p ac cay a
is established* A s f o r r u p a , we have a l r e a d y s t a t e d t h a t
■
3 U j f e j C J
t h e f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s , t h e two f a c u l t i e s o r s e x , ^ t h e
p h y s i c a l b a s i s o f m e n t a l a c t i v i t y and a l l o t h e r rupa-dhammas
w hich a r e i n s e p a r a b l y a s s o c i a t e d w i t h them a r e r e s u l t s o f
mmt *1
kamma (k a m m a sa m u tth a n a )• S u ffic e i t to note here t h a t i t
i s i n r e l a t i o n t o t h e above k i n d s of r u p a t h a t kamma
(ria n a k h a n ik a ) c o n s t i t u t e s a paccaya*
V ipaka-paecaya:
I n t h e p r e v i o u s c h a p t e r we drew a t t e n t i o n t o t h e f a c t
t h a t i n t h e j\b h i dhamma P i t a k a t h e use o f t h e te rm v i p a k a
i s r e s t r i c t e d t o d e n o t e o n l y t h o s e r e s u l t s o f kamma t h a t
2
are m ental. I t i s i n keeping w ith t h i s t r a d i t i o n t h a t only
m e n t a l dharnmas a r e i n s t a n c e d as exam ples o f v i p a k a - p a c c a y a *
T h i s does n o t mean t h a t r u p a c a n n o t become t h e paccayuppanna
(th e c o n d itio n e d ) in r e l a t i o n to vipaka-paecaya*
V ip a k a ( r e s u l t s o f kamma which a r e m e n t a l ) i s
c o n s i d e r e d t o be o f a v e r y d e l i c a t e and t r a n q u i l n a t u r e .
(santabiiava) • F o r i t comes i n t o b e i n g a s i f i t were n o t
i m p e l l e d by any e f f o r t ( n i r u s s a h a ) • H e n c e , i n t h e c a p a c i t y
o f a p a c c a y a , v i p ’aka e x e r t s a t r a n q u i l l i z i n g i n f l u e n c e on
3
i t s paccayuppanna-dhamma*
At t h e tim e of c o n c e p t i o n ( o k k a n t i k k h a n e ) a l l t h e
m e n t a l dhammas a r e vipstk^* As s u c h , a t t h i s tim e t h e y a l l
form a p ac cay a by way o f v i p a k a - f o r t h e r u p a t h a t comes i n t o
1 * - ,
b e i n g s i m u l t a n e o u s l y w i t h them* A gain, th e(Jcittasan iu tth an a j
r u p a which a r i s e s i n r e s p o n s e t o a c o n s c i o u s n e s s a n d i t s
c o n c o m i t a n t s which a r e v i p a k a , i s a l s o r e c o g n i s e d a s
« 2
c o n d i t i o n e d by v i p s f k a - p a c c a y a . These a r e t h e two o c c a s i o n s
when r u p a comes u n d e r t h e i n f l u e n c e o f v i p ’aka*
The v i p s k a - p a c c a y a o f P a l l Buddhism does n o t c o r r e s p o n d
t o t h e v i p e k a - h e t u o f t h e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism*
I n t h e c a s e of t h e f o r m e r , as we have s e e n , v i p e k a
i t s e l f i s t h e paccaya; As s u c h , v i p e k a - p a c c a y a does n o t
mean c o n d i t i o n i n r e l a t i o n t o v i p a k a . I t means c o n d i t i o n by
way o f v i p a k a . The k i n d of r e l a t i o n i n v o l v e d h e r e a p p l i e s
t o t h i n g s w hich a r i s e s i m u l t a n e o u s l y .
In c o n t r a s t , the l a t t e r r e f e r s to the cause (h e tu )
o f v i p a k a ; " v i p s k a s y a p h a l a s y a h e t u r v i p s k a - h e t u h 11 The
c a u s e ( h e t u ) o f v i p a k a i s karma. T h e re fo re the v ip a k a -h e tu
o f t h e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism c o r r e s p o n d s t o t h e
— — cL
kamma-paccaya ( i . e . > nana£hanika) o f P a l i Buddhism. The k i n d
• A
o f r e l a t i o n i n v o l v e d h e r e i s b etw e en t h e a n t e c e d e n t karma
an d t h e s u b s e q u e n t l y a r i s i n g k a r m a - r e s u l t (p h a la )* ,
1. T kp .4 7 -8
2. I b i d . l o o . c l t *
3 . AKvy. 1 2 0 3
330
Ahair a - pace a y a :
I n i t s t e c h n i c a l s e n s e a h a r a ( f o o d , n u t r i m e n t ) means
n o t o n l y k a b a i T k a r a-gTiia r a which i s one o f t h e imI pa-dhammas
b u t a l s o p h a s s a ( s e n s o r y or m e n t a l i m p r e s s i o n ) , c e t a n a
( v o l i t i o n j ) and c i t t a ( c o n s c io u s n e s s ), f o r they a l l n o u r is h ,
s u s t a i n , and kee p g o i n g t h e e m p i r i c i n d i v i d u a l i t y a s (
composed o f m e n t a l and. m a t e r i a l f a c t o i * s . S a c h of them i s
c i t e d as an s f h a r a - p a c c a y a • I n t h e i r c a p a c i t y as paccayas
t h e y n o u r i s h t h e i r r e l a t e d t h i n g s so a s t o e n a b l e them t o
A
end.ure l o n g , t o d e v e l o p , t o f l o u r i s h a n d t o t h r i v e *
Of t h e l a s t t h r e e i t e m s p h a s s a a n d c e t a n a a r e two o f
2
t h e e e t a s i k a s w hich a r i s e w i t h e v e r y k i n d of c o n s c i o u s n e s s *
-And t h e o t h e r , i . e * , c i t t a , m e a n s c o n s c i o u s n e s s i t s e l f . As
s u c h , whenever c i t t a s a m u t t h a n a - i ^ u p a . a r i s e s , i t i s alw ays
c o n d i t i o n e d by t h e s e t h r e e a K a r a - p a c c a y a s . And, as s t a t e d
3
above , a t t h e moment of c o n c e p t i o n a l l t h e m e n t a l dhammas
a r e a c o n d t i o n i n r e l a t i o n t o a l l t h e rupa-dham m as.
T h e r e f o r e r u p a a t t h e tim e o f c o n c e p t i o n i s a l s o s i m i l a r l y
4
conditioned*
The l a s t , i . e . , kab.alTkerra-rah'ara which s t a n d s f o r t h e
m a t e r i a l E q u a l i t y 11 o f n u t r i t i o n n o u r i s h e s an d s u s t a i n s t h e
1. See T k p .4 8 f f .
2. See ADS*6
3. See above, 321
4. T kp.48
331
1. T k P .5 . 1 5
2* Tltp*18
3. T k p . 6 ,1 9
4# Ibid»loc*c i t *
3* S e e 'above ,T50-4 1
332
p u r i s i n d r i y a a s i n d r i y a - p a c c a j r a s , t h e c o m m e n ta to rs g i v e t h e
follow ing e x p la n a tio n ; At f: t h e i n i t i a l s t a g e s o f t h e em bryonic
d e v e l o p m e n t , a l t h o g h i t t i n d r i y a and p u r i s i n d r i y a a r e p r e s e n t 5
t h e y do n o t p e r f o r m t h e i r r e s p e c t i v e f u n c t i o n s , t h a t i s t o
s a y , t h e y do n o t b r i n g a b o u t t h e m a n i f e s t a t i o n o f s e x
d istin ctio n s* S in c e t h e y r e m a in dormant a n d i n a c t i v e a t
t h i s s t a g e , i t i s t o be c o n c l u d e d t h a t t h e y a r e n o t i n d r i y a -
paccayas* T h i s c o n c l u s i o n i s b a s e d on t h e c o n t e n t i o n t h a t
a t no tim e d_oes a dhamma w h ich c a n r i g h t l y be c a l l e d an
2
i n d r i y a - p a c c a y a r e m a in i n a c t i v e o r dormant*
From t h e p o i n t o f v i e w o f t h e Abhidhamma P i t a k a t h e
3
above e x p l a n a t i o n has no r e l e v a n c e * F o r , a s we have s e e n ,
a c c o r d i n g t o t h e Abhidhamma P i t a k a i t t h i n d r i y a a n d
nA
p u r i s i n d r i y a mean f e m i n i t y a n d m a s c u l i n i t y r e s p e c t i v e l y a n d
A
n o t t h e i r r a i s o n d ' e t r e a s i n t e r p r e t e d by t h e commentafeas*
dhaner-and M a g g a - p a c c a y a s :
The s e v e n j h a n a - f a c t o r s ( e . g . , v i t a k k a , v i c a r a , e t c * , )
1 . See a b o v e , 167
2* See T kp.5 0
3* See a b o v e , 1 5 4 - 5 5
333
a n d t h e tw e l v e P a t h - f a c t o r s ( e . g * p a n n a , v i r i y a , e t c * , )
i n f l u e n c e t h o s e m e n t a l s t a t e s which a r i s e i n a s s o c i a t i o n
w i t h them. And, i f s u c h m e n t a l s t a t e s g i v e r i s e t o
( c i t t a s a m u t t h l m a ) r u p a , t h e l a t t e r , t o o ^ i s c o n s i d e r e d as i n f l u e n c e d
*1
accordingly.
H etu-paccaya;
We have a l r e a d y i n d i c a t e d how h e t u - p r a t y a y a i s
e x p l a i n e d i n t h e A b h i d h a r m a k o la ; Every dharma i s a h e t u -
p r a t y a y a i n r e l a t i o n t o a l l o t h e r dharm as. The i m p l i c a t i o n
i s t h a t no dharma c o n s t i t u t e s an o b s t a c l e ( a v i g h n a b l o a v l y a s t h a )
t o t h e o r i g i n a t i o n o f t h o s e o t h e r dharmas w hich a r e d e s t i n e d
j?o be o r i g i n a t e d * Hence h e t u - p r a t y a y a i s n o t a k a n a k a , i . e . ,
i t i s n o t s o m e th in g t h a t h e l p s s o m e th in g p o s i t i v e l y . Its
2
fu n c tio n i s n e g a tiv e , i * e . , n o n -o b stru ctio n .
A c c o r d i n g t o t h e T h e r a v a d i n s , on t h e o t h e r h a n d , h e t u -
p accaya s i g n i f i e s t h o s e f a c t o r s which d e t e r m i n e t h e e t h i c a l
q u a l i t y of v o l i t i o n a l a c t s . The f a c t o r s i n q u e s t i o n a r e
l o b h a ( c o v e t o u s n e s s ) , d o sa ( h a t r e d ) , moha ( d e lu s i o n ] ! and
th e ir o pposites. I t i s on t h e b a s i s of t h e s e f a c t o r s t h a t
a p a r t i c u l a r t h o u g h t i s ju d g e d as wholesome ( k u s a l a ) o r
3
unwholesome ( a k u s a l a ) .
1 . See Tkp. 5 , 41 f f .
2 . See above , 3 16 -1 7
3 . See Tkg. 1 1 - 1 2 , 23 f f «
334
1. T k £ . ^ l , 2 3 f f .
2 . Gf.rTTpam avyalcatam - Dhs*1 2 5 1 s e e a l s o Vbh*12 ; Kvu*532 f f .
3 . See Tk2^12
335
namep g i v e n t o a c o m b i n a t i o n o f f o u r p a c c a y a s , namely,.
A. M «V *)
^ ee rl fcP*55 f f *
2 . See a b o v e , 3 2 0 -3 5
3* See T k g . 15-17* 39 f f *
336
b y heart;, t h r o u g h c o n s t a n t r e p e t i t i o n t h e l a t e r r e c i t a t i o n
1
becomes g r a d u a l l y e a s i e r a n d e a s i e r . Now, t h i s s o - c a l l e d
e n e r g y o r p r o f i c i e n c y w hich e a c h s u c c e e d i n g e v e n t comes
t o a c q u i r e i s i n t e r p r e t e d and e v a l u a t e d e n t i r e l y i n e t h i c a l
2
term s. B u t , a s s t a t e d e a r l i e r , no e t h i c a l q u a l i t y c a n b;e
p r e d i c a t e d o r r u p a - hence i t s e x c l u s i o n from t h i s k i n d
of re la tio n *
O onsciousness ( c i t t a ) and i t s co n com itants ( c e t a s i k a )
a r e s a i d t o be r e l a t e d by way of s a m p a y u t t a , a s s o c i a t i o n ,
when t h e y have t h e f o l l o w i n g f o u r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s j t h e
same s e n s e - o r g a n as t h e i r b a s i s ( e l c a v a t t h u ) ; t h e same
o b j e c t (ek'arammana) j s i m u l t a n e o u s o r i g i n a t i o n ( e k u p p a d a ) ;
and s i m u l t a n e o u s c e s s a t i o n ( e k a n i r o d h a ) RUpa-dhammas
c a n n o t be so r e l a t e d b e c a u s e o f t h e s im p le r e a s o n t h a t t h e y
c a n n o t S h a re t h e a b o v e - m e n t i o n e d f o u r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s i n
to to . F o r a l t h o u g h t h e l a s t two c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s a p p l y t o
th e m , e . g . , t h e f o u r mahabliutas which come i n t o b e i n g
sim u lta n e o u sly and cease to e x i s t sim u lta n e o u sly , the f i r s t
two do n o t . Nor c a n hama (mind) and r u p a ( m a t t e r ) be so
re la te d . For a m e n t a l dhamma and a m a t e r i a l dhamma c a n
1 . See L ed i Sadaw, P a t t i i a n u d d e s a h a ,3 2 ; c f . A s e v a n a t t h e n a
a n a n ta ra h a m g u n a b a la v a b h a v a y a u p ak a ra k o dhammo a s e v a n a
paccayo g a n t l i a d i s u p u rim a -p u r im a b h iy o g o v i y a . - Tit p . 17
2 * See T&>. 1 7 - 1 8 , k b f f .
3* See ADS.6
have i n common o n l y one of t h e above f o u r c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s ,
i . e . , e i t h e r s i m u l t a n e o u s o r i g i n a t i o n (eltuppa&a) o r
sim ultaneous c e s s a t i o n ( e k a n iro d h a ): I f they a r i s e
s i m u l t a n e o u s l y , e . g . , a t t h e moment o f c o n c e p t i o n , t h e n t h e y
do n o t c e a s e t o e x i s t s i m u l t a n e o u s l y * I f they cease to e x i s t
s i m u l t a n e o u s l y , t h e n t h e y c o u l d n o t have a r i s e n s i m u l t a n e o u s l y ,
T h i s i s b a s e d on t h e t h e o r y t h a t t h e d u r a t i o n o f a m a t e r i a l
A
dhamma i s l o n g e r t h a n t h a t o f a m e n t a l dhamma*
I t i s f o r t h e s e r e a s o n s t h a t t h e r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n
nama a n d r u p a i s d e s c r i b e d as one o f v i p p a y u t t a , d i s s o c i a t i o n ,
and n o t s a m p a y u t t a , A l l m e n t a l dhammas a r e v i p p a y u t t a
2
i n r e l a t i o n t o a l l m a t e r i a l dhammas a n d v i c e v e r s a . However,
only th e p h y s ic a l b ase s of c o n s c io u s n e s s , v i s , th e f i r s t
f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s and t h e h a d a y a - v a t t h u , a r e c o n s i d e r e d ,
as v ip p a y u tta - p a c c a y a s . 3 I t i s s a i d t h a t when c o n s c i o u s n e s s
s p r i n g s u p , i t s p r i n g s up a s i f i t were tfi s s u i n g f o r t h * 1
(nikkhantlT v i y a ) from w i t h i n i t s p h y s i c a l b a s i s . Thus t h e r e
i s some k i n d o f c l o s e a s s o c i a t i o n b e tw e e n t h e c o n s c i o u s n e s s
and t h e p h y s i c a l b a s i s - an a s s o c i a t i o n n o t o b s e r v a b l e
b e tw e e n t h e c o n s c i o u s n e s s an d t h e s e n s e - o b f t e c t * Hence
the p h y s ic a l b a s i s alone i s s a i d to c o n s t i t u t e a
See ffkPǤ3~4 _
2*. O f • c i t t a - w i p r a y u k t ’a i t i c i t t a - g r a h a n a m c i t t a - s a r a ' a n a -
j'a tT y a -p rad a x ’.Sanartham* c i t t a m i v a e i t t e n a ca v i p r a y u k t ' a
i t y a r t hah* - AKvy.i 142
3 . Bee T k £ * l 3 - 1 4 ,33 f f •
4 . See AK*Ch*ii 300 f f * ; AKv.v. i 232 f f .
559
phenomena, i m m e d i a t e l y a f t e r t h e i r c e s s a t i o n , a r e
c o n s i d e r e d a s s a m a n a n t a r a - p a c c a y a s , c o n d i t i o n s by way of
■]
im m ediate c o n t i g u i t y * Since sam an an tara-p accay a i s a p p l i e d
o h l y t o m e n t a l dhammas, i t i s i m p l i e d t h a t t h e s u c c e s s i o n o f
e l e m e n t s i n a r e g u l a r o r d e r i s n o t a lw a y s t r u e of m a t e r i a l
dhammas•
The f o l l o w i n g a r g u m e n t, a t t r i b u t e d t o V a s u m i t r a ,
e l u c i d a t e s t h e above s i t u a t i o n ' l l !tDans un m§me c o r p s , s a n s
que l a s £ r i e d 1un r u p a d* a c c r o i s s e m e n t ( a u p a c a y i k a ) s o i t
ro m p ue, p e u t n a i t r e un s e c o n d r u p a d 1a c c r o i s s e m e n t j done
_ 2 _
l e r u p a n ^ s t pas s a m a n a n t a r a p r a t y a y a ” • H e r e , ” ru p a
d !ac c ro isse m e n t (aupacayilca)” r e f e r s to t h a t v a r i e t y of rupa
which e v o l v e s i n t h e body a s a r e s u l t o f f o o d , s l e e p o r
3
tran ce. Y a ^ o m itra adds t h a t when a p e r s o n h a v i n g e a t e n
f o o d were t o s l e e p o r e n t e r i n t o a t r a n c e ( d h y a h a ) , t h e n
c o n c u r r e n t l y t h e r e would be a u p a c a y i k a o r a c c u m u l a t i o n
h.
b o r n o f f o o d a s w e l l a s t h a t b o r n of s l e e p or t r a n c e *
The u n d e r l y i n g a s s u m p t i o n i s t h a t i n th e c a s e o f
1* See Tkp»13
2. .AK.Ch.ii 301
3* See_j\K *C h.ii 3 0 1 , n*2 ^ —
4* ^adnH ai bhulctva s v a p i t i dhyanam va sam 'apadyate. t a d ’ a 'h a r a -
3a a u p a c a y i k a h s v a p n a - j a s ca s a m a d h i - j o vsT a u p a c a y i k a
u d p ad y a te * - AKvy. i 232
340
s a m a n a n t a r a t h e a n t e c e d e n t dharma s h o u l d c e a s e t o e x i s t a t
t h e moment when t h e s u b s e q u e n t dharma a r i s e s . A s shown i n
V a s u m i t r a ^ example * t h e a u p a c a y i k a b o r n o f f o o d an d t h e
a u p a c a y i k a b o r n o f s l e e p o r of t r a n c e c o - e x i s t . I f the
p r i n c i p l e o f s a m a n a n t a r a , im m ediate c o n t i g u i t y , a p p l i e s t o
t h e domain o f r u p a ^ t h e n t h e a u p a c a y i k a b o r n o f f o o d s h o u l d
c e a s e t o e x i s t t h e moment when t h e a u p a c a y i k a b o r n o f s l e e p
or of tra n c e a r i s e s .
As two p a c c a y a s t h e r e i s no d i f f e r e n c e b e tw e e n n a t t h i
-I
(absence^ and g i g a t a (a b ey an ce ). The d e f i n i t i o n s a n d t h e
exam ples g i v e n i n r e s p e c t o f them show t h a t t h e y a r e
i d e n t i c a l w ith sam anantara-paccaya. The Pa t t liana s a y s :
" S a m a n a n ta r a - v i g a ta * c i t t a - c e t a s i k e f dhamma* paccuppannanam
c i t t a - c e i i a s i k a n a m v i g a t a - p a c c a y e n a paccayo • This i s th e
same as s a m a n a n ta r a p accay a s t a t e d d i f f e r e n t l y . The i m m e d ia t e l y
p r e c e d i n g dhamma i s a c o n d i t i o n f o r t h e i m m e d i a t e l y s u c c e e d i n g
dhamma i n t h e s e n s e t h a t t h e d i s a p p e a r a n c e o f t h e f o r m e r
a f f o r d s an o p p o r t u n i t y f o r t h e o r i g i n a t i o n o f t h e l a t t e r .
S i n c e t h e s e two p a c c a y a s r e p r e s e n t o n l y a r e s t a t e m e n t o f t h e
s a m a n a n t a r a - p a c c a y a , what has b e e n o b s e r v e d a s t o t h e
e x c l u s i o n o f r u p a from t h e r e l a t i o n by way o f s a m a n a n ta ra ^
a p p l i e s e q u a l l y t o t h e s e two c a s e s , t o o .
1 . See l k p .59
2. I b i d . , 7
341
CHAPTER EIGHT
ATOMISM
One o f th e TheravUda t h e o r i e s , w ith o u t, a p p a r e n tly
any a n te c e d e n t h i s t o r y in th e P'ali Canon i t s e l f , i s th e
th e o ry of ru p ak al'ap as. A p o s t- c a n o n ic a l development i n a l l
i t s e s s e n t i a l s ^ i t makes i t s f i r s t appearance in th e
Visuddhimagga and in th e Abhidhammie commentaries* In i t s
f u l l y developed form., how ever, i t occurs i n th e manuals
and commentaries of th e t w e l f t h c e n tu r y and l a t e r , n o ta b ly
th e Abhidhammatthasangaha of Anuruddha, i t s S in h a le s e sanrie
by s ! a r ip u tt a , i t s P a l i t'lk ’a by Sumangala and such AbMdhammlc
compendiums as the Mamarupasamasa and th e Saccsankhepa*
An exam inatio n of th e fundam ental p r i n c i p l e s o f th e
th e o r y o f rupakal'apas would show t h a t i t i s n o th in g but
th e Theravaida c o u n te r p a r t o f the atomic th e o ry o f th e
sch o o ls of S a n s k r it Buddhism. Much has been done by modern
s c h o la r s h ip to c r i t i c a l l y examine th e atomism of th e
— — 1
V&ibhasikas and th e S a u tra n tik a s * Very l i t t l e , however,
t h e Abhidhamma was d e v e l o p e d i n t h e l a t t e r b e f o r e t h e
c o m p i l a t i o n o f t h e fo rm er* However, s i n c e t h e T h e r a v a d a a
s c h o l a s t i c i s m d e v e l o p e d i n c o m p a r a t i v e i s o l a t i o n i n C ey lo n *
i t i s v e ry u n lik e ly t h a t i t in flu e n c e d th e B uddhist sch o o ls
w h ich f l o u r i s h e d i n t h e m ain lan d * T h e r e f o r e , a n d i n v ie w o f
t h e c l o s e p a r a l l e l i s m t h a t e x i s t s b e tw e e n t h e T h e r a v a d i n s 1
t h e o r y o f r U p a k a i a p a s an d t h e atom ic t h e o r y o f t h e s c h o o l s
o f S a n s k r i t B uddhism , i t seems v e r y p r o b a b l e t h a t t h e f o r m e r
was f o r m u l a t e d t o t h e b a s i s o f t h e l a t t e r * I n t h e m anu als
a n d t h e c o m m e n ta rie s o f t h e t w e l f t h c e n t u r y a n d l a t e r , where
th e th e o ry under c o n s id e r a tio n i s p re se n te d in i t s f u l l y
d e v e l o p e d f o r m , t h e s i g n s o f e x t e r n a l i n f l u e n c e a r e more
m arked a n d t h e r e f o r e more i t a m is ta k a b le *
T his i s n o t to su g g e st t h a t the t h e o r y o f ru p a k a la p a s
i s a c o m p l e t e r e p l i c a o f t h e a to m ic t h e o r y o f S a n s k r i t
Buddhism. As we s h a l l s o on s e e t h e r e a r e c e r t a i n l y some
d ifferen ces. B ut most o f them a r e u n a v o i d a b l e , stemming a s
t h e y a r e from t h e f u n d a m e n t a l d i f f e r e n c e s a s t o t h e way t h e
T h e r a v a d i n s and t h e n o n - T h e r a v a d i n s h a v e c o n c e i v e d t h e
v a r io u s elem ents of m a tte r . For i n s t a n c e , s in c e the
T h e r a v a d i n s have p o s t u a l t e d c o m p a r a t i v e l y a l a r g e number o f
4'
m a te r ia l ele m e n ts, i t i s but n a t u r a l t h a t t h i s num erical
d is c re p a n c y sh o u ld r e f l e c t i t s e l f in the th e o ry of
ru p a k a l'a p a s , t o o . I t i s a l s o w o rth n o t i n g h e r e t h a t b e tw e e n
344
1. . . . im a s m im h i ^ s a r T r e m a j j h i r a e n a p a m a n e n a p a r i g a y h a m a n a
p a r a m a n ijh e d a s a n e u n n a s u k h u m a r a j ^ b h u t a ^ p a t h a v T d h a t u ^d o n a -
m a t t a s i y a , s e P t a t o u p a d d h a p p a m a n a y a 'a p o S h ’a t u y a s a n g a h . i t a1.
“ QP«cifr. * 365
2. Cf:. e . g . , ADS.29 ADSS.156; ADSW. 5 6 ; SS.4; HRS.19
348
would le a d to a d i f f e r e n t i n t e r p r e t a t i o n *
That i n th e Visuddhimagga p assage th e term kal*apa i s
n o t used i n th e same s e n s e as i t came to be u sed in th e
m e d iev a l w orks, i s e a s i l y seen* What th e Visuddhinaagga sa y s
i s t h a t th e h e a d - h a ir , f o r i n s t a n c e , i s an attha-dhamma-
k a ia p a , a c o l l e c t i o n or group o f e i g h t elem en ts* I f i t had
u sed th e term k a iap a i n th e t e c h n i c a l s e n s e , th en i t sh o u ld
s a y th a t the h e a d -h a ir i s a c o l l e c t i o n o f kalUpas (ea ch
c o n s i s t i n g o f e i g h t elements.-)* The term sh o u ld be put i n
th e p lu r a l and n o t i n th e sin g u la r * F o r , in i t s t e c h n i c a l
s e n s e , kaiapa means th e s m a l l e s t u n it o f m atter and as such
th e h e a d -h a ir s h o u ld c o n s i s t o f a la r g e number o f k a ia p a s .
I t i s c l e a r t h e r e f o r e t h a t when th e Visuddhimagga s a y s t h a t
th e h e a d -h a ir i s an atjha-dhamma~kaia#% i t i s r e f e r r i n g t o
th e e i g h t k in d s o f m a t e r i a l elem en ts t h a t e n te r i n t o i t s
A
com p osition # *
As y e t , th e r e i s no i m p l ic a t i o n here t h a t , i n th e
" u lt im a t e 11 a n a l y s i s , m a t e r ia l t h in g s c o n s is t:, o f atom s. Hor
L# Bee 'satoov.e ,1 0 3 - 4
2.- See b e l o w , 3 7 2 -3
550
is k a k k h a la is p a th a v T , fo r w h atever m a t e r ia l th in g w h e r e in
c o n s is ts of a ll th e fo u r p r im a r y e le m e n t s and t h e ir
c o n c o m ita n ts *^
p ath av i-d h atu j
When th e Visuddhimagpca r e f e r s t o th e a to m iz a tio n o f / \
it u ses p a th a v T -d h a tu in th is secon d se n se . In p o i n t o f
fa ctja t th e b e g in n in g of th e p assafee c o n c e r n e d , it is
th a t th e p a th a v T -d lia tu of th e hum an b o d y i s r e d u c ib le to
h a ir , b o d ily -h a ir , etc*^
N e x t , i t may be n o te d here th a t a c c o r d in g t o th e
t h e o r y o f a v in ib h o g a -r u p a p th e fo u r primary e lem en ts and
fo u r o f th e secon d ary e le m e n t s , nam ely, r u p a , r a s a , gandha
1 . See above , 9 2 -5
2 . Vism.3 6 5
3 . See above , 1 0 3 -4
351
1 . See above, 86 f f .
352
p a r a p h r a s e a s ruTpa-saraudstya i n t h e S i n h a l e s e san n e o f
_ 1
S a r i p u t t a a r e a l s o s u g g e s t i v e o f t h e same f a c t *
The f u n d a m e n t a l p r i n c i p l e u n d e r l y i n g t h i s t h e o r y i s
not f a r to seek. What a r e c a l l e d u p a d a - r u p a s a r e alw ay s
d e p e n d e n t on t h e m a h a b h u t a s , f o r t h e y c a n n o t a r i s e i n d e p e n d e n t l y 1
of the l a t t e r . Nor c a n a s i n g l e raahablouta. a r i s e i n d e p e n d e n t l y
2
of t h e o t h e r t h r e e a n d , a t l e a f i t , f o u r o f t h e upadsT-rupas*
Thus t h e r e i s no m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t , w h e t h e r i t i s p r i m a r y
o r s e c o n d a r y , t h a t c a n have an i n d e p e n d e n t e x i s t e n c e *
Hence m a t e r i a l e l e m e n t s a lw a y s a r i s e by way o f g r o u p s
7
(pinda-vasena)* C o n s e q u e n t l y , when a g i v e n i n s t a n c e o f
m a t t e r , s a y ,a piece of s t o n e , i s reduced to sm a lle r p iece s
- w h a t e v e r be t h e number o f p i c e s o f w h a t e v e r be t h e s i z e
o f e a c h p i e c e - t h e f a c t r e m a i n s t h a t e a c h o f them i s a
group o r p l u r a l i t y o f m a t e r i a l e le m e n ts. The s m a l l e s t u n i t
o f m a t t e r , w h e t h e r we c a l l i t c u n n a , p a ram an u , p i n d a , k a i a p a
o r r u p a - s a m u d a y a , i s no e x c e p t i o n t o t h i s u n i v e r s a l law*
The n e a r e s t T h e r a v a d a term t o t h e d r a v y a - p a r a m a n u o f
t h e V a i b h a s i k a s i s k a l a p a n g a , l i t e r a l l y , !tt h e lim b o f t h e
1 . APS*28 ; ADSS.166
2* See above * /o3 — 4~ ^ ___
3 . See ADSS*166; c f * • • • e t a n i ru p'an i kammadipo u p p a j j a m a n a n i
p i elcekam v a na s a m u t t h a h a n t i , a t h a kho p i n d a t o va
s a m u t t h a & a n t i * — ADS'VrT*58
354
g r o u p ’* , i . e . , a c o n s t i t u e n t o f a k a i a p a * The v e r y t e r m
anga ( k a i a p a + a n g a ) s u g g e s t s t h a t i t h as no i n d e p e n d e n t
e x i s t e n c e a n d i m p l i e s a w h o le . But i s n o t t h e p a r t s m a l l e r
t h a n t h e w ho le? T h e r e f o r e i s i t n o t more l o g i c a l t o p o s t u l a t e
th e kaiapanga as th e s m a lle s t (s a b b a -p a riy a n tim a ) u n i t of
m atter?
The V a i b h a s i k a s w o uld an sw er t h i s q u e s t i o n i n t h e
affirm ativ e. F o r,; i n t h e i r v i e w , t h e c o n s t i t u e n t , i . e . ,
t h e s o - c a l l e d d r a v y a - p a r a m a n u , th o u g h i t c a n n o t e x i s t
i n d e p e n d e n t l y — i t alw a y s a r i s e s i n c o m b i n a t i o n w i t h s e v e n
— 2
o t h e r s - i s t h e m ost s u b t l e (sarv a-sufk sm a) * They seem t o have
a r g u e d t h a t s i n c e t h e s an g h iata-p aram anu i s an a g g r e g a t e o f
d ravya-param anus, i t adm its d i v i s i b i l i t y * To d e s c r i b e as;
s a r v a - s u k s m a what a d m i t s d i v i s i b i l i t y i s a c o n t r a d i c t i o n .
, The T h e r a v a ’d i n s , on t h e o t h e r h a n d , seem t o have
f o l l o w e d a d i f f e r e n t l i n e o f a r g u m e n t. I t is true th a t,s in c e
the k a ia p a i s an a g g r e g a t e , each of th e c o n s t i t u e n t s ( k a i a
p an g a) t h a t make up t h i s a g g r e g a t i o n , i s s m a l l e r ( s u b t l e r )
than the a g g re g a te i t s e l f . ■ But t h i s i s o n ly l o g i c a l l y so .
I n r e a l i t y , t h e k a i a p a n g a does n o t e x i s t i n i t s e l f ; i t is
in in s e p a ra b le a s s o c ia tio n w ith o th er k aiap a n g as. With t h i s
view , the V a ib h a s ik a s ,to o ,a g r e e . The A t t h a s s T l i n i o b serv es.
1 . See, A D S . , 29
2# S ee a b o v e , 3 4 4 - 5
355
1 . S ee A s l * 3 1 1
356
What made t h e S a u t r a n t i k a s j o i n i s s u e w i t h t h e
V a i b h a s i k a c o n c e p t i o n o f t h e d ra v y a -p a r a m a n u was t h a t i t
was s o u g h t t o be d e f i n e d a s d e v o i d o f p a n t s ( n i r a v a y a v a t )
and exempt from p r a t i g l i a t a o r r e s i s t a n c e w hich i s t h e
— 1
f u n d a m e n t a l c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f ru p a # The V a i b h a s i k a s d i d
n o t want t o d e f i n e t h e d ra v y a -p a r a m a n u a s p o s s e s s i n g p a r t s ,
b e c a u s e t h i s i m p l i e d t h e d i v i s i b i l i t y o f t h e atom . Its
e x e m p tio n from p r a t i g l i a t a , a c c o r d i n g t o YaiSomitra, i s a
c o r o l l a r y a r i s i n g from t h e f i r s t t h e s i s : when t h e r e a r e no
p a r t s t h e r e c a n n o t be p r a t i g l i a t a . 2 Tothe o b j e c t i o n t h a t ; i f
th e dravya-param anu i s o f t h i s n a tu re i t esc ap es th e d e f i n i t i o n
o f r u p a , t h e V a i b l i a s i k a s r e p l y : "S a n s d o u t e , l a raonade e s t
exempt de r u p a n a ; m ais un r u p a de monade n ’ e x i s t e j a m a i s
& iV&fcat i s o l £ ; a n l f £ t a t d ’ a g g l o m e r e , £ t a n t dans uzi agglomerjS
( s a m g h a t a s t h a , s a m c i t a ) i l e s t s u s c e p t i b l e de d e t e r i o r a t i o n
*3
e t de r e s i s t a n c e ' * •
B u t t h i s way o f d e f i n i n g l e d t o f u r t h e r c o m p l i c a t i o n s .
The .Abhidharmakoga an d t h e Vyakhya r i g h t l y p o i n t o u t t h a t ;
i f t h e d r a v y a - p a r a m a n u i s d e v o i d o f p a r t s a n d exempt from
p r a t i g l i a t a , t h e n e v e n t h e a g g r e g a t e w i l l be d e v o i d of p a r t s
an d exempt from p r a t i g l i a t a b e c a u s e t h e a g g r e g a t e i s
u l t i m a t e l y c o n s t i t u t e d o f t h e a to m s . What i s l a c k i n g i n t h e
1 . See A K .O h . ii 89 f f ; Akvy. i 85
2* See ikKvy. i 3 4 , i l 355
3 - ^ K . C h . i 25
357
1
l a t t e r c a n n o t be p r e d i c a t e d o f th e form er*
I n t h i s c o n n e c tio n one cannot a l s o f o r g e t the severe;
d i a t r i b e s lau n ch ed by th e B uddhist I d e a l i s t s ( v ij n a n a v a d in s )
a g a i n s t th e d e f i n i t i o n of th e atom as devoid of s p a t i a l
d iv isio n . I n o rd e r to have a b a s i s f o r t h e i r polemics th e y
p r o v i s i o n a l l y a g re e d w ith th e o b j e c t i o n of t h e S a u t r a n t i k a s
t h a t th e a g g r e g a te s are u l t i m a t e l y c o n s t i t u t e d o f , and
t h e r e f o r e not d i f f e r e n t from, th e atoms, th e d i f f e r e n c e
between one atom and an agg reg ate being o h ly one of
qu an tity .
I t was th e f a i l u r e , on th e p a r t of th e V aibhasikas
of K*a^mir, t o take n o t i c e of t h i s f a c t t h a t gave r i s e to
th e f a l l a c y of t h e i r assum ption t h a t , a l th o u g h th e atoms
2
do not to u c h , th e same s i t u a t i o n i s not t r u e of th e a g g r e g a t e s .
Once t h i s onexaess (e k a tv a ) i s o v erlo o k e d , i t le a d s to
many m u tu a lly in c o m p atib le c o n c lu s io n s and f a i l s to give
a r a t i o n a l e x p l a n a t i o n to many a phenomenon of day to
day e x p e r ie n c e : I t i s a m a tte r o f common e x p e r i e n c e , f o r
i n s t a n c e , t h a t when t h e s u n r i s e s a g i v e n a g g r e g a t e i s
f o u n d t o be i l l u m i n a t e d a t i t s e a s t e r n d i r e c t i o n a n d d a r k
a t i t s w e s te im d i r e c t i o n , o r when one s e e s o r t o u c h e s , saty,
a w a l l one does n o t s e e o r t o u c h i t s o p p o s i t e s i d e - two
s i t u a t i o n s w hich u n m i s t a k a b l y p o i n t t o t h e c o n c l u s i o n t h a t
t h e a g g r e g a t e s have s p a t i a l d i v i s i o n s * T his c h a r a c te r is tic ;
c a n n o t be p r e d i c a t e d of them i f t h e atoms w h ich c o n s t i t u t e
*1
them do n o t s e v e r a l l y p o s s e s s i t .
I t i s s u p p o s e d (b y t h e n e o - S a r v a * s t i v a d i n s ) t h a t t h e
c o m b i n a t i o n o f atoms t a k e s p l a c e i n s u c h a way t h a t s i x
d i f f e r e n t atoms o c c u p y s i x p o i n t s o f s p a c e - e a s t , w e s t ,
n o r t h , s o u t h , above a n d below — o f a n o t h e r atom . T h i s law
of atom ic a g g r e g a tio n c a r r i e s w ith i t th e i m p l i c a t i o n t h a t
t h a atom h a s a t l e a s t s i x s i d e s . On t h e o t h e r h a n d , i f i t
be c o n t e n d e d t h a t t h e l&cus o c c u p i e d by one atom i s common
t o a l l t h e s i x , t h e n t h e atom b e i n g d e v o i d o f p a r t s an d
Exempt from r e s i s t a n c e ( p r a t i g h a t a ) , a l l t h e s i x would
c o a l e s c e i n t o o n e ; t h e d i f f e r e n c e b etw een t h e m a g n itu d e o f
1
one atom a n d t h a t o f s i x would v a n i s h .
T hese o b j e c t i o n s a n d c o u n t e r - o b j e c t i o n s betv/een t h e
B u d d h i s t s c h o o l s show t h a t when i t came t o t h e q u e s t i o n o f
d e f i n i n g t h e a t o m , t h e a t o m i s t s were c a u g h t i n t h e h o r n s
o f a b i g dilem m a. On t h e one h a n d , t o adm it t h e s p a t i a l
d i m e n s i o n s ( d i g - b h a g a - b h e d a t v a ) o f t h e atom i s t o a d m it i t s
d i v i s i b i l i t y — a c o n t r a d i c t i o n i n t e r m s i f t h e atom i s
d e f i n e d a s t h e s m a l l e s t a n d n o t amenable t o f u r t h e r d i v i s i o n *
On t h e o t h e r hand.-*' t o deny t h e s p a t i a l d i m e n s i o n s of t h e
atom i s t o deny t h e s p a t i a l d im e n s i o n s of- t h e a g g r e g a t e s ;
- a s i t u a t i o n c o n t r a d i e a t e d by common e x p e r i e n c e . The
V a ib h a s ik a s fo llo w e d th e f i r s t l i n e of argument and th e
S a u tr a n tik a s th e second, each p a rty t e n a c io u s ly c lin g in g to
i t s own v ie w w i t h o u t a t t e m p t i n g t o s o l v e t h e r e s u l t i n g
paradox.
T h i s ga1z>e a good o p p o r t u n i t y f o r t h e B u d d h i s t I d e a l i s t s
t o r e f u t e b o t h a l t e r n a t i v e s an d t o e s t a b l i s h t h e i r theory
t h a t m a t t e r i s fll o g i q u e m e n t i n a d m i s s i b l e 11: I f , a s the
1 . Bee La S i d d h i .4Q",41
2* i . e . , o f th e- medieva 1 manuals and th e com m en taries.
361
o f th e o b s e r v a t io n s made i n th e c o u rs e o f t h i s c h a p te r*
The t a b l e runs as f o l l o w s ;
36 paramanus =: 1 anu
36 a n u s — 1 taj^ a ri
36 t a j j a r i s s* 1 ratharen u
36 r a th a r e n u s = 1 lTkh!a t
7 lT k h a s 1=- 1 uka
7 *ukas » 1 dhannamasa
7 dhannaniasas - 1 a n g u la , ,rfin g e r ~ b r e a d th 'f ,
i.e., ( c u b ic ) in ch *
Thus th e s i z e o f th e paramanu i n r e l a t i o n to th e c u b ic
in c h w i l l b e; ________ 1 ___ ______ « 1 / 5 8 1 ,1 4 7 ,1 3 6
36 x 3 6 x 36 x 3 6 x 7x 7 x 7
That t h i s t a b l e which g i v e s th e s i z e o f th e paramanu
i n r e l a t i o n to th e c u b ic in ch i s one t h a t i s a r b i t r a r i l y
assumed g o e s w ith o u t s a y i n g . For th e r e were no p h y s i c a l
data f o r a m ath em atical c a l c u l a t i o n o f i n f i n i t e s i m a l
u n its. i\ somewhat s i m i l a r t a b l e - perhaps th e o r i g i n a l
— 1
so u rce o f th e above - i s g i v e n by V araham ihira. Yamakami
^ 2 3
Sogen and Takakusu have r e f e r r e d to s i m i l a r t a b l e s ad opted
1 . S ee S e a l , P o s i t i v e S c ie n c e s o f th e A n c ie n t H in d u s. 82 f f .
v#
b y t h e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism, At b e s t , t h e y a l l
may be d e s c r i b e d a s a t t e m p t s t o e m p h a s is e how i n f i n i t e s i m a l l y
s m a l l t h e param an u, t h e u l t i m a t e u n i t o f m a t t e r , i s *
F o r t h e paramanu i s so s m a l l t h a t i n t h e Vibhanga-tfrhakatha
i t i s ( f i g u r a t i v e l y ) d e s c r i b e d as a p a r t i c l e o f s p a c e
(ak‘asa-*ko'tfJ h a s a ) # ^ The Visuddhimagga^tTlca o b s e r v e s
t h a t i t ©omes o n l y w i t h i n t h e prov in cejo f t h e d i v i n e eye
(dibba-cakkhu)*^ T h i s i s s i m i l a r t o t h e v ie w e x p r e s s e d
i n some J a i n a w o r k s , n a m e ly t h a t t h e paramanu c a n be known
3
o n l y by t h o s e who have r e a l i s e d k a i v a l y a - j n a n a * .
A n o t h e r p ro b lem t h a t was h o t l y d e b a t e d by t h e s c h o o l s
o f S a n s k r i t Buddhism t h a t a d o p t e d atomism was w h e t h e r t h e
atoms came i n t o c o n t a c t w i t h one a n o t h e r .
Since th e V aib h a sik a s b e lie v e d t h a t the d ra v y a -p a r a -
manu was d e v o i d o f p a r t s , any c o n c l u s i o n i n r e s p e c t of t h i s
problem s h o u l d i n no way c o n t r a d i c t t h i s b e l i e f * In point
o f f a c t , t h e V a i b h a s i k a s o f KsfSmir t a k e t h e n i r a v a y a v a t v a ,
p a r t l e s s n e s s , o f t h e atom a s t h e v e r y p re m is e o f t h e e x p e c t e d
conclusion* They g r a n t t h e p o s s i b i l i t y o f two a l t e r n a t i v e s ,
b o th of w hich, th ey s a y , are in a d m is s ib le : (l) s i les
atom es se t o u e h a i e n t dans l e u r t o t a l i t y , l e s c h o s e s ( d r a v y a )
c f e s t - & - d i r e l e s d i f f e r e n t s a t o m e s , se ’m S l e r a i e n t * , c ’ e s t - a -
l & i r e , n ! o c c u p e r a i e n t q u f un l i e u ; (2 ) s i l e s atom es s e
t o u c h a i e n t p a r un e n d r o i t , c ' e s t done g.uf i l s a u r a i e n t des
■j
p a r t i e s ( a v a y a v a ) : o r l e s atom es n ' o n t pas de p a r t i e s 1' •
A n o t h e r a r g u m e n t , t h e one a t t r i b u t e d t o V a s u m i t r a , i s b a s e d
on t h e t h e o r y o f m o m e n ta rin e s s ( k s a n i k a t ’a ) : " S i l e s atomes
2
se t o u c h a i e n t , e ' e s t done q u ' i l s d u r e r a i e n t deux moments".
T h a t i s t o s a y &n atom s h o u l d a r i s e f i r s t ( 1 s t moment) i n
o r d e r t o t o u c h (2 nd moment) - a v iew w h i c h , i f a c c e p t e d ,
would go a g a i n s t t h e d o c t r i n e t h a t an e l e m e n t o f e x i s t e n c e
e n d u r e s b u t f o r one moment (tegana)#
On t h e s t r e n g t h o f t h e s e a r g u m e n ts t h e V a i b h a s i k a s
c o n c lu d e t h a t atoms do n o t come i n t o c o n t a c t w i t h one
a n o t h e r a n d t h a t b e tw e e n two atoms t h e r e i s a lw a y s an
in te r v e n in g space ( a n t a r a ) . I n t h i s in te r v e n in g space th e r e
i s no "aloka ( l i g h t ) a n d i t i s so s m a l l t h a t a n o t h e r atom
3 —
c a n n o t occupy i t * The p r e s e n c e o f a l o k a h a s t o be r u l e d
out because “ lo k a b ein g in c lu d e d in th e c a te g o ry of r llp a , to
c
a f f i r m i t s e x i s t e n c e i s t o deny t h e v a/Vu i t y b e tw e e n th e
two atoms* To t h e p o s s i b l e o b j e c t i o n t h a t i f there is
1 . AK.Ch.i 89
2 . I b i d . , O h . i 91 _
3* AK.Oh.i 89 f f £ AKvy.i 85: ^ a n madhye n a s t i k i m c i d i t i
f^ u v a n a V aibh asikla madhye a l o k t'ad i n e c c h a n t i . a n y a - p a r a -
m lan u-prav e^n av akaS am t u na b r u v a t e .
365
th ere i t s e l f i t p erish e s. On t h e o t h e r h a n d , S a n g h a b E a d r a ,
a c e l e b r i t y o f the V aibhasika s c h o o l, i n t e r p r e t s n i r a n t a r a t v a
o f B hadanta as le n d in g s u p p o rt to th e th e o ry t h a t t h e r e i s
•t
a n t a r a , i n t e r v a l b e t w e e n a to m s , The.iiaain o b j e c t i o n d i r e c t e d
a g a i n s t t h e V a ib h 'a s ik a t h e o r y i s t h a t i t i s b u t a b s u r d t o
deny c o n t a c t b e tw e e n t h e atoms w h i l e r e o g n i z i n g c o n t a c t
2
betw een th e a g g re g a te s *
S i n c e t h e t h e o r y o f r u p a k a l a p a s , a s s u g g e s t e d e a i ’l i e r ,
i s m o d e l l e d on t h e a t o m i c t h e o r i e s o f t h e s c h o o l s o f S a n s k r i t
B uddhism , i t may be i n t e r e s t i n g t o c o n s i d e r what p o s i t i o n
the T heravadins took i n r e s p e c t of t h i s problem ,
A ccording t o th e T h erav a'd in s, s in c e th e k a ia p a n g a s t h a t
c o n s t i t u t e a kaiapa are p o s i t io n a ll y in s e p a r a b le , th e
p o s s i b i l i t y o f t h e i r b e i n g s e p a r a t e d by an i n t e r v a l does;
not a r is e . Hence t h e p roblem b o i l s down t o t h i s : Gan two
k a i a p a s come i n t o ( p h y s i c a l ) c o n t a c t ?
The q u e s t i o n i s n o t r a i s e d , l e t a l o n e b e i n g a n s w e r e d ,
i n t h e e a r l i e r c o m m e n ta r ie s where we meet w i t h t h e t h e o r y
i n i t s r u d i m e n t a r y fo rm . The a u t h o r s o f t h e l & t e r works
t o o k up t h e m a t t e r a n d px»ovided t h e a n s w e r: r u p a k a l a p a s do
1 . See A K .C h.i 9 1 , n . 3 * _
2 . See AK*Gh*i 9 2 ; Vim&J 7 ; c f . n a ca p aram anubhyo1nye
sa m g h a ta h y a t h a V a i b h a s i k a k a l p a y a n t i . t a eva t e samgh'a-
ta fa , param anav ah s p r S y a n t e yatHa r u p y a n t a i t i , - AKvy*i 85
36?
r e s p o n s i b l e f o r t h e i r b e i n g s e p a r a t e d and b e i n g p r e v e n t e d
MM "l
from m i x in g ( a s a n k a r a - b t i a v a ) .
The a d m i s s i o n , on t h e p a r t of t h e T h e r a v a d i n s , o f
'ak'asa b e t w e e n k a i a p a s s u g g e s t s V a i b h a s i k a i n f l u e n c e *
However, t h e r e a s o n s g i v e n f o r a c c p e t i n g t h i s v ie w a r e
q u ite d iffe re n t* This i s i n e v i t a b l e , because th e V aib h asik a
t h e o r y o f n o n - c o n t a c t b e tw e e n t h e di^avya-paramanus i s m a i n l y
b a s e d on t h e d e n i a l o f s p a t i a l d i m e n s i o n s ( a n d t h e d e n i a l o f
motion), w h e re a s f o r t h e T h e r a v a d i n s t h e q u e s t i o n a s t o t h e
p o s s i b i l i t y o f o th erw ise of p h y s ic a l c o n t a c t i s a q u e s tio n
r e l a t i n g t o t h e k a i a p a s , t h e s p a t i a l d i m e n s i o n s o f w h ic h ,
are not denied.
Hence i t i s t h a t King Parakram ab’ahu IX , t h e a u t h o r
o f t h e S i n h a l e s e sanrie t o t h e Vtsud&himapcga * a t t e m p t s t o
show how t h e n o n - c o n t a c t o f t h e K a ia p a s ms o n l y a l o g i c a l
c o r o l l a r y a r i s i n g from t h e f a c t t h a t t h e k a i a p a n g a s o f a
k aiapa are p o s i t i o n a l l y in se p a ra b le (padesato av in ib h o g a).
I t i s a r g u e d t h a t i f t h e k a i a p a s a r e n o t s e p a r a t e d by a k a s a ,
t h e n t h i s l e a d s t o t h e a c c e p t a n c e o f one of two a l t e r n a t i v e s ,
b o t h o f w hich a r e n o t c o m p a t i b l e w i t h t h e a b o v e - m e n t io n e d
principle*
t The f i r s t a l t e r n a t i v e i s t o deny t h a t t h e r e i s ak'asa
— 1 — .
b e tw e e n t h e two k a i a p a s * The k a i a p a n g a s o f a k a i a p a , be i t
re p e a te d h e re , are p o s it io n a lly inseparable* Nov/, i f t h e r e
i s no a c t u a l s e p a r a t i o n b e tw e e n two k a i a p a s , t h e n t h e
c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f p o s i t i o n a l i n s e p a r a b i l i t y w hich a p p l i e s .
o n l y t o t h e k a i a p a n g a s o f a k a i a p a has t o be e x t e n d e d t o t h e
_ 2
two k a i a p a s a s w e l l * That i s to say , the s e p a r a te n e s s of each
o f t h e k a i a p a s v a n i s h e s an d b o t h combine t o form a b i g g e r
k a ia p a * I f t h e p r i n c i p l e c o u l d be e x t e n d e d t o two k a i a p a s ,
t h e n i t c o u l d a l s o be e x t e n d e d to t h r e e o r m o r e , a n d so t h e
p r o c e s s c o u l d be i n d e f i n i t l e y e xten de d * I f a g iv e n piece
o f s t o n e i s com po ased , l e t us s a y h y p o t h e t i c a l l y , o f one
m i l l i o n k a i a p a s , t h e n t h i s m i l l i o n k a l ^ a s w ould become
one b i g kaiapa.; , p r e c i s e l y a s b i g as t h e s t o n e * T h i s w ould
undermine t h e v e r y f o u n d a t i o n o f t h e t h e o r y o f k a i a p a s .
I n t h e f i r s t p l a c e , i t g o es a g a i n s t t h e e s t a b l i s h e d
t h e s i s t h a t the kaiapahgas of a kaiap a are not s e p a r a b l e ,
one from a n o t h e r . F o r , i f t h e s t o n e i n q u e s t i o n i s a ( b i g )
k a i a p a , t h e n i t s h o u l d be o f s u c h a n a t u r e t h a t no p a r t o f
i t c a n be s e p a r a t e d . The moment I b r e a k t h e s t o n e we a r e
s p e a k i n g o f , i n t o p i e c e s , t h e n t h e t h e o r y , nam ely t h a t t h e
c o n s t i t u e n t s o f a k a i a p a a r e n o t s e p a r a b l e , one from
a h o t h e r , t o o , so to s a y , b re a k s i n t o p i e c e s .
I n t h e s e c o n d p l a c e , i t would a l s o go a g a i n s t t h e
v ie w o f a p l u r a l i t y o f k a i a p a s * F o r , a c c o r d i n g t o t h i s
a l t e r n a t i v e u n d e r c o n s i d e r a t i o n , t h e Mount H im alay a would
be one b i g k a i a p ^ * But t h e Mount H im alaya i s n o t c o m p l e t e l y
s e p a r a t e d from tbB*rest o f t h e p h y s i c a l w o r l d . I f the
p h y s i c a l w o r l d i s c h a r a c t e r i z e d by u n b ro k e n c o n t i n u i t y i n
t h e s e n s e t h a t no p a r t o f i t i s c o m p l e t e l y s e p a r a t e d fro m
t h e r e s t , t h e n one w i l l be f o r c e d t o t h e c o n c l u s i o n t h a t
t h e whole p h y s i c a l w o r l d i s one m i g h l y k a i a p a .
In t h i s c o n n e c tio n i t i s i n t e r e s t i n g to note t h a t
one o f t h e a r g u m e n t s a d v a n c e d by t h e V a i b h a s i k a s o f IvaSmTr
t o deny p h y s i c a l c o n t a c t o f t h e atoms i s t h a t i f two o f
them t o u c h i n t h e i r t o t a l i t y , t h e n t h e atom b e i n g non
resistin g ( a p r a tig h a ) and p a r t l e s s ( n ir a v a y a v a t) , a l l th e
atoms w o u ld c o a l e s c e i n t o o n e , t h e whole u n i v e r s e would
c o a l e s c e I n t o one a to m , so s m a l l t h a t no s p a t i a l d iss e n s io n s
1 —
c a n be p r e d i c a t e d o f i t * The o b j e c t i o n o f t h e T h e r a v a d i n s ,
when i t s i m p l i c a t i o n s a r e f u l l y d e v e l o p e d , i s t h a t i f
k a i a p a s a r e n o t s e p a r a t e d by a k a s a , t h e n t h e whole p h y s i c a l
one
w o r l d w ould become^enormous k a i a p a # The V a i b h a s i k a
o b j e c t i o n i s t h a t t h e w o r l d w i l l be r e d u c e d t o a p a r t l e s s
atom ; t h e Theravaida o b j e c t i o n i s t h a t t h e atom w i l l be
i n f l a t e d t o t h e s i s e o f t h e w o r l d - two s i t u a t i o n s l i t e r a l l y
w ith a w orld of d i f f e r e n c e .
The o t h e r a l t e r n a t i v e i s t o a f f i r m t h a t t h e k a i a p a n g a s ,
n ot the k a ia p a s , are s e p a r a te d b y 'a k a s a . T h is,to o ,w o u ld
l e a d t o many d i f f i c u l t i e s somewhat s i m i l a r t o t h e ones t h a t
stem from d e n y in g t h e s e p a r a t e n e s s o f t h e k a i a p a s * If it
were assum ed t h a t i n a g i v e n k a i a p a t h e k a i a p a n g a s a r e
i
s e p a r a t e d by a l t a s a , t h e n t h e s e p a r a t e n e s s a n d i n d e p e n d e n c e
o f th e k a ia p a s w ould fa d e away e s t a b l i s h i n g th e sepax*atenBSS
a n d in d e p e n d e n c e o f t h e k a i a p a n g a s * The u l t i m a t e u n i t o f
m a t t e r , t h e n , would be t h e c o n s t i t u e n t ( k a i a p a n g a ) an d
n o t t h e a g g r e g a t e ( k a i a p a ) * F or th e r e a s o n s we have g i v e n
a b o v e , 3 t h e T h e r a v—
a d i n s were n o t p r e p a r e d t o a c c p e t su c h
1 . See AK.Oh.i 89 _ _
2* Gf^ B kkaiapayakam a e* r u v e n j r e n k o t a p i r i s i n d i y e n ^ Me
e&e v u v a h o t ek k a l a b u y e h i r u da h a n a j f c a i a p a y e h i r u s e y i n
ma v i n i r h h o g a b a v a t a peminena b e v i n he da no menava". -
VismS. v 68
3* See a b o v e , 3 5 4 -5
372
such, a c o n c l u s i o n * A lt h o u g h i t i s l o g i c a l l y t r u e t h a t t h e
k a i a p a h g a s h o u l d be s m a l l e r ( s u b t l e r ) t h a n t h e k a l a p a , y e t
i n a g i v e n k a i a p a t h e k a l a p a h g a s a r e n o t s e p a r a b l e one frpm
another* They a r i s e , e x i s t an d p e r i s h a s one u n i t * There is.
t h e r e f o r e no p o i n t i n p o s t u l a t i n g t h e kal*apanga a s t h e
u ltim ate u n it of m atter. The r e f u t a t i o n o f t h e s e c o n d
a l t e r n a t i v e , - a l t h o u g h i t i s n o t e x p l i c i t ^ s t a t e d , does amount
to a o r i t i s m of th e V aib h asik a s ta n d - p o in t.
I n a l l t h e r e a r e s e v e n t e e n k i n d s o f k a le tp a . The s m a l l e s t
i s an :;o.ctad c o n s i s t i n g o f t h e f o u r m ah ab h u tas a n d f o u r
o f t h e u p a d a - r u p a s , n a m e ly , r u p a , r a s a , gan dh a a n d a’h'ara*
T his c o l l e c t i o n of e i g h t m a t e r i a l e le m e n ts , c a l l e d suddha-
1 —
tth sk a, the bare o ctad corresponds to th e sm a lle s t sa n g h a ta -
pararrianu o f t h e V a i b i i a s i k a s , b u t f o r two d i f f e r e n c e s . ;
F i r s t l y , i n p l a c e o f 'a h a ra t h e V a i b h a s i k a l i s t c o n t a i n s
2
sprastavya-. The d i f f e r e n c e i s u n a v o i d a b l e . According
t o t h e T h e r a v a d i n s , p h o t t h a b b a i n c l u d e s o n l y t h e m ah abh utas
_ 3
w ith the e x c e p tio n of one, i . e . , apo-d h atu . Hence from t h e
p o i n t o f v ie w o f t h e T h e r a v a d i n s , i t i s n o t n e c e s s a r y to
r e p e a t p h o tth ab b a because i t i s a l r e a d y r e p r e s e n t e d by the
e n u m e r a t i o n o f t h e ma hah h u t a s . A c c o rd in g t o t h e V a i b i i a s i k a s ,
s p r a s t a v y a i n c l u d e s t h e f o u r m a h a b iiu ta s , i . e . , b h U ta—
sp rast-a v y a, and ele v e n b h a u tik a s (secondary r u p a ) , i . e . ,
1
b h au tik a-sp rastav y a. I t i s in order to r e p r e s e n t the l a t t e r ,
t h e s o - c a l l e d b h a u t i k a - s p r a s t a v y a t h a t sprasg iavy a i s
r e p e a t e d , a l t h o u g h one a s p e c t o f i t i s r e p r e s e n t e d b y t h e
m atiabliutas. A s i m i l a r s i t u a t i o n is r e s p o n s i b l e f o r the
i n c l u s i o n o f ‘ah'ara i n t h e T h e r a v a d a l i s t . W hile t h e
T h e r a v a d i n s have p o s t u l a t e d a h a r a a s a s e p a r a t e ru p a -d h am m a,
t h e V a i b h a s i k a s have c o n c e i v e d i t a s a c o m b i n a t i o n o f r a s a ,
gandha a n d s p i ^ a s t a v y a , w h ich t h r e e i t e m s o c c u r i n t h e i r
2
list.
The two l i s t s a r e t h u s r e p r e s e n t a t i v e o f t h e same
item s ex cep t f o r th e f a c t t h a t b h a u tik a - s p r a s ta v y a i s n o t
r e p r e s e n te d i n the l i s t of th e T heravadin s. T his i s
u n a v o i d a b l e b e c a u s e t h e l a t t e r do no a d m it t h a t any o f t h e
up'ad'a-xulpas come u n d e r t h e o b j e c t o f to u ch *
The o t h e r d i f f e r e n c e i s more s i g n i f i c a n t . I t is a
V a i b h a s i k a p r i n c i p l e , w i t h w hich t h e S a u t r a n t i k a d do n o t
seem t o have had any symspathy, t h a t e a ch b h a u t i k a i s d e p e n d e n t
on a t e t r a d o f t h e m ah ab liu tas . The mahetbhutas which
sei»ve a s a s u p p o r t ( a £ r a y a ) f o r a g i v e n b h a u t i k a , s a y ,
c o l o u r , do n o t a t t h e same tim e s e r v e as a s u p p o r t f o r a n o t h e r
1 . See AK.Gh.i 18 f f .
2 . See above, 1 70 -1
374
A
b h a u tik a , say sm ell. Hence a s t h e A b h i d h a r mako£a r i g h t l y
p o i n t s o u t t h e s m a l l e s t sam gh'ata-param anu s h o u l d consist,-;
o f , not e i g h t , b u t tw enty e lem en ts, f o r , s in c e each b h au tik a
i s d e p e n d e n t on a s e p a r a t e t e t r a d o f m a h a b h n t a s , t h e f o u r
b h a u t i k a s o f t h e s a n g h a ta -p a ra ir ia n u s h o u l d have s i x t e e n
— — 2 -
m ahabhutas. The V a i b h a s i k a r e p l y i s q u i t e r e a s o n a b l e .
They s a y t h a t t h e un a t u r e ( g a t i ) de l a t ^ t r a d e d es g r a n d s
£ l £ m e n t s r e s t e l a raSme, que c e u x - c i s u p p o r t e n t l a m a t i £ r e
d e r i v ^ e o d e u r ou l e s m a t i & r e s d £ r i v £ e s v i s i b l e , s a v e u r ^
t a n g i b l e 11 an d t h a t t h e i * e f o r e t h e r e i s no anom aly i n c o u n t i n g
t h e maliabliutas as. f o u r , although th e r e are fo u r of each
ty p e.^ i n c o n t r a s t , th e Theravadins b e lie v e t h a t the f o u r
m ahnbhutas i n t h e s u d d h a t t h a k a a r e t h e common s u p p o r t
( e k a n i s s a y a ) o f t h e f o u r u p 'a d 'a -ru p a s .^
T h e s e , t h e n , a r e t h e two s i g n i f i c a n t d i f f e r e n c e s
betw een th e su d d h a tth a k a of the T h erav a d in s and th e o c tu p le
s a n g hlrfca-par amanu o f t h e V a i b h a s i k a s .
The c o n c e p t i o n o f t h e o c t u p l e sangha’t a - ^ a r a m a n u , on
which t h e s u d d h a t t h a k a i s m o d e l l e d , r e m i n d s one o f t h e
V a i£ e rs i k a t h e o r y o f t h e f o u r e l e m e n t a l s u b s t a n c e s a n d
th e ir resp ectiv e q u a litie s . The V a i S e s i k a s m a i n t a i n t h a t
o d o u r ( g a n d h a ) , t a s t e ( r a s a ) , c o l o u r ( r u p a ) , and t o u c h
(s p a rs a ) are r e s p e c t i v e l y the s p e c ia l q u a l i t i e s
■j
( v i g e B a - g u n a ) o f e a r t h , w a t e r , f i r e an d a i r . I t w i l l be
seen th at i t i s t h e same i t e m s t h a t c o n s t i t u t e t h e o c t u p l e
s a h g h a ta - p a r a tr ia n u . The s p e c i a l q u a l i t i e s , a s t h e Myaya-
V a i § e B i k a s m a i n t a i n , a r e i n v a r i a b l y a s s o c i a t e d and
2
c o - e x is te n t w ith th e ir r e s p e c tiv e elem ental su b stan ce s.
The e i g h t i t e m s o f t h e saflgh’a ta - p a r a m 'a n u , a s t h e V a i b h a s i k a s
m aintain, are n e c e s s a rily c o -e x is te n t (n iy ata-sah o tp an n a).
I t s h o u l d o f c o u r s e be c o n c e d e d t h a t i n t h e B u d d h i s t s c h o o l s
th e secondary rupas are n o t re c o g n is e d as th e q u a l i t i e s o f
the prim ary. However, b y r e c o g n i s i n g f o u r i t e m s o f t h e
o c t a d a s s e c o n d a r y t o th e o t h e r f o u r , r a t h e r t h a n a s s i g n i n g
equal s t a t u s to a l l the e i g h t , the r e s u l t i n g p ic tu re appears
t o be a v e i l e d r e c o g n i t i o n o f t h e H y 'a y a -V a i^ e s ik a t h e o r y .
I t s h o u l d be more l o g i c a l and more i n k e e p i n g w i t h th e
B u d d h i s t s ’ d e n i a l o f t h e d u a l i t y b e tw e e n s u b s t a n c e and
q u a l i t y t o have g i v e n e q u a l s t a t u s t o t h e e i g h t i t e m s i n
1 . See B h a d u r i , lMyaya-Vaijiesika M e t a p h y s i c s , 52 f f *
2 . I b i d . , 52 f f .
376
1 . G f. t h e S a u t r a n t i k a c r i t i c i s m o f t h e t h e o r y o f r e c i p r o c a l
c a u s a t i o n ( s a h a b h q # - h e t u ) i n JkK.Gh.ii 254
2 . See a b o v e , Ghs.V,, V l l
377
a d d i n g one e l e m e n t of s o u n d t o t h e b a s i c o c ta d *
.As t o t h e f o r m a t i o n of t h e f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n k a l'a p a s
o r s a n g b n t a s , t h e two s c h o o l s f o l l o w two s l i g h t l y d i f f e r e n t
methods*
A c c o r d in g t o t h e V a i b l o a s i k a s , o f t h e s e n s e - o r g a n s ,
t h e ka*yendriya ( t h e o r g a n o f t o u c h ) c o n s i s t s o f t h e minimum
number o f d ra v y a -p a r a m a n u s * I t i s a nonad c o n s i s t i n g o f
t h e b a s i c o c t a d a n d one d r a v y a -p a r a m a n u o f ltaygxidriya
added to i t * Each o f t h e o t h e r f o u r s e n s e - o r g a n sangtxatas
i s fo rm e d b y a d d i n g one d ra v y a -p a r a m a n u o f e a c h of them t o
t h e lta y e n d r i y a - n o n a d # Thus w h i l e t h e k a y e n d r i y a sahgiaata
, - 2
i s a n o n ad t h e o t h e r s e n s e - o r g a n s a n g h a t a s a r e decad s*
F o r t h e Therav*adins e v e r y s e n s e - o r g a n k a i a p a i s a
decad (d a sa k a ). F i r s t one kaiapaxxga o f r ^ p a - j T v i t i n d i r y a
i s a d d e d t o t h e b a s i c o c t a d t o make i t o r g a n i c . The
r e s u l t i n g n o n a d i s c a l l e d ; } T v i t a - n a v a k a 3 t h e tsrital nonad*
The f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n ^ kaletpas a r e t h e n fo rm e d by a d d i n g e a c h
o f t h e s e n s e - o r g a n kaleTpangas t o t h e j T v i t a - n a v a k a . Thus
t h e r e a r e c a k k h u -d a s a k a , s o ta -d a sa lc a , g h a n a - d a s a k a , jivhla-dasaka
and. k a y a - d a s a k a .
1
them a s p a r t o f t h e o r g a n o f t o u c h , a n d s i n c e t h e y have
2
p o s tu la te d th e h e a r t - b a s i s as th e s e a t of m ental a c t i v i t y ,
t h e s e t h r e e i t e m s ^ t o o ?a r e e x p l a i n e d b y way o f k a l a p a s ^ t o
w h ic h c o r r e s p o n d i n g s a n g h a ta - p a r a r n a n u s a r e n o t f o u n d i n
S a n s k r i t Buddhism* The m eth o d of t h e i r f o r m a t i o n i s l i k e ,
t h a t of the sense-organs* T h a t i s t o s a y , one k a l a p a n g a o f
i t t h i n d r i y a , p u r i s i n d r i y a and h ad a y a -v a tth u i s added t o t h e
^ T vita-n a vak a; th e r e s u l t i n g th r e e decads are c a l l e d i t t h i b h a v a
— 3
d a s a k a , purabhava-dasaka a n d v a t t h u - d a s a k a r e s p e c t i v e l y .
The k a l a p a f l g s s o r t h e c o n s t i t u e n t s of t h e k a l a p a s
w h ic h we have c o n s i d e r e d so f a r afrfe a l l n i p p h a n n a - r u p a . Of
t h e t e n a n i p p h a n n a - r u p a s o n l y f i v e a r e r e c o g n i z e d as
kalapangas.
The f i v e which a r e n o t r e c o g n i z e d a s k a l a p a h g a s a r e
a l c a s a - d h a t u , u p a c a y a , s a n t a t i , j a r ' a t ’a an d a n i d c d t ' a . Why
t h e y a r e e x c l u d e d n e e d s h a r d l y any e x p l a n a t i o n . A kasa-
d liatu ( d e l i m i t e d s p a c e ) i s n o t s o m e th in g t h a t e n t e r s :
i n t o t h e c o m p o s i t i o n o f t h e k a l a p a s ; i t i s t h a t w h ich
i n t e r v e n e s ; , b e tw e e n t h e k a l a p a s . T h at i s t o s a y , i t s e t s
b ounds t o , a n d i s i t s e l f bound ed b y , t h e k a l ' a p a s . The
o th e r fo u r item s a r e m erely i n d i c a t i v e of c e r t a i n phases of
1* See a b o v e , 1 5 6 -7
2 . See above , 171 f f •
3* £®a . 2 9
380
1
m atter. As s u c h t h e y a r e n o t m a t e r i a l c o n s t i t u e n t s of
_ 2
the k alap as.
The f i v e a n i p p h a i r u a - r u p a s which a r e r e c o g n i z e d a s
k a i a p a n g a s a r e t h e two v i n n a t t i s and t h e t r i a d o f lahutlT ,
muduta a n d kammannatsu We have a l r e a d y shown t h a t ^ a l t h o u g h
t h e a n i p p h a n n a - r u p a s a r e c a l l e d rupa-dhammas ^ t h e y do n o t
s t a n d f o r s o m e th in g d i s t i n c t from t h e n & p p h a n n a - r u p a s .^
A c c o r d i n g l y , a l t h o u g h some a n i p p h a n n a - r u p a s a r e r e c o g n i z e d
a s k a l a p a n g a s , t h e y do n o t s t a n d f o r s o m e t h i n g d i s t i n c t from
t h e n ip p h a n n a k a l a p a n g a s . L e t us t a k e one e x a p p l e t o
c l a r i f y the s i t u a t i o n .
K’a y a v i n n a t t i , i t may be r e c a l l e d h e r e , s i g n i f i e s an
eik’a r a - v i k a r a (a p a r t i c u l a r p o s i t i o n o r s i t u a t i o n ) o f a s e t
o f c i t t a s a m u t t h m i a - r u p a s w hich a r e n i p p h a n n a . 21. A c c o r d i n g
t o t h e t h e o r y u n d e r c o n s i d e r a t i o n , k’a y a v i n n a t t i s i g n i f i e s an
'ak’a r a - v i k ' a r a o f t h e c i t t a s a m u t t h a n a k a l a p a s ( f o r t h e c i t t a -
samutft b ! a n a - r u p a s ? t o o re x i s t by way o f k a l a p a s ) . Nov/, e a c h o f
t h e s e k a l ’a p a s , a n a k 'a r a - v i lc a r a o f which i s c a l l e d l c a y a v in n a tt ^ .,
i s i n d i c a t e d b y t h e a d d i t i o n o f l c a y a v i n n a t t i a s one o f i t s
1 . See^above, 2 3 7 - 8 ^
2 . Kalapanam p a r i c c h e d a l a k k h a n a t t ’a v i c a k k h a n a /
na k a l a p ^ a n g a m ’ i c c ’ ahu a'k'asara lalc k h a n a n i c a / / - ADS.2-9
3 . See above, 1 8 1 . f f .
4 . See abo ve, 199 ff*
581
k a lT p a n g a s * Thus t h e r e c o g n i t i o n o f l c a y a v i n n a t t i as a
k a l a p a n g a does n o t c a r r y t h e i m p l i c a t i o n t h a t i t i s s o m e th in g
d i s t i n c t from t h e n i p p h a n n a k a l a p a n g a s . I t s p u rp o s e i s t o
i n d i c a t e t h e t y p e o f k a l ’ap a s an- T k T r a - v i k a r a o f w hich i s
r e p r e s e n t e d by t h e k T y a v i n n a t t i * I t i s i n t h i s manher
t h a t we s h o u l d u n d e r s t a n d t h e s i g n i f i c a n c e o f t h e f i v e
k a l a p a n g a s w hich a r e a n i p p h a n n a .
L e t us now c o n s i d e r t h o s e kal'apas some of<-the; k & lapangas
o f which a r e a n i p p h a n n a - r u p a .
The f i r s t , c a } £ d d I c a y a v i n n a t t i - n a v a k a ( b o d i l y - e x p r e s s i o n -
'V .
n o n a d ) , i s fo rm e d by t h e a d d i t i o n o f one k a l a p a n g a o f
k ' a y a v i n n a t t i to t h e b a s i c o c t a d . I t re p re s e n ts the c i t t a
s a m u t t h a n a k a l a p a a n 'alcara-vilcara o f w h ich i s c a l l e d
k ay av in n a tti. Next comes v a c T v i n n a t t i - d a s a k a ( v o c a l - e x p r e s s i o n -
d e c a d ) w hich i s fo rm e d by t h e a d d i t i o n o f two k a l a p a n g a s
o f s o u n d an d v a c T v i n n a t t i t o t h e b a s i c o c t a d # This
r e p r e s e n t s t h e c i t t a s a m u t t l i a n a k a l a p a an- ‘ak’a r a - v i l e a r a o f
MfM (V M *2
w h ich i s c a l l e d v a c i v i n n a t t i .
V.
The a d d i t i o n o f so un d i s
n e c e s s a ry because v a c T v in n a tti i s i n t i m a t e l y connected w ith
v o c a l sound. S i n c e t h e V a i b h a s i k a s t r e a t k*ayavi j n a p t i a s a
p a r t o f r u p a y a t a n a 3;, t h e y do n o t r e c o g n i z e a s e p a r a t e
1 . See a b o v e , 203-4-
2 . See a b o v e , 205
3* See a b o v e , 190
382
i n c l u d e d i n t h e same k a l a p a r a t h e r t h a n e s t a b l i s h i n g t h r e e
s e p a r a t e kal'apas*
The s e c o n d an d t h e t h i r d , c a l l e d k a ' y a v i n n a t t i - l a h u t ' a d i -
d v a d a s a k a ( d o d e e a d o f b o d i l y - e x p r e s s i o n and p l a s t i c i t y , .
e t c . ^ ) an d v a c T v i n n a t t i - s a d d a - l a h u t * a d i - t e r a s a k a ( t r e d e c a d o f
v o c a l - e x p r e s s i o n , s o u n d , p l a s t i c i t y , e t c . , ) ? a r e fo rm e d by
a d d i n g lah ut*a, mudut'a a n d kammannata’ t o t h e p r e v i o u s l y
m e n t i o n e d k 'a y a v i n n a t t i - n a v a k a and v a c T v i n n a t t i - d a s a k a
resp ectiv ely . The o c c u r e n c e of t h e two v i n n a t t i s c o u l d
1
be acco m p a n ied (fa cilita ted ) by the tria d of lah u tat, e tc .>
I t seems t h a t i t i s i n o r d e r t o e x p l a i n s u c h s i t u a t i o n s
t h a t t h e s e two k a l a p a s have b e e n p o s t u l a t e d .
The la st k a ia p a is sa d d a -la h u ta d i-d v a d a sa k a (d odeead
S in c e t h e t r i a d o f l a h u t f a , e t c . , i s i n c l u d e d h e r e , i t c e r t a i n l y
c o n c e r n s i t s e l f w i t h a phenomenon a s s o c i a t e d w i t h t h e p h y s i c a l
body o f a l i v i i x g b e i n g . And s i n c e v a c i v i n n a t t i i s l a c k i n g
we may i n t e r p r e t i t a s r e p r e s e n t a t i v e o f v o c a l sound
u nacco m p anied by v a c T n n a t t i a s w e l l a s sou n d p ro d u c e d by
t h e o t h e r p a r t s o f t h e bo dy . I n t h e AhhidharmakoSa t h e r e
i s r e f e r e n c e to a sa i^ h T ta -p a ra m a n u , c a l l e d th e sound-de9 a d ,
which c o n s i s t s o f t h e b a s i c o c t a d an d two d ra v y a -p a r a n ia n u s
o f s o u n d a n d k T y e n d riy a * I t r e p r e s e n t s t h e phenomenon o f
upsTtta-mahTbhlatika s o u n d , i . e . , so u n d p r o d u c e d , s a y , b y t h e
1
clapping of hands, e tc .* Oases l i k e t h e s e , i t may be o b s e r v e d
h e r e , a re r e p r e s e n t e d by th e k a iap a in q u e s tio n . The n o n -
i n c l u s i o n o f k a y e n d r i y a as a c o n s t i t u e n t o f t h i s k a l a p a i s
u n d e r s t a n d a b l e , f o r we have a l r e a d y s e e n t h a t u n l i k e t h e
V a i b h a s i k a s t h e T h e r a v a d i n s do n o t add k a y e n d r i y a e i t h e r t o
t h e k a l 'a p a s o f t h e f i r s t foux1 s e n s e - o r g a n s o r t o t h e k a l a p a
o f v a c T v in n a tti sound.
T h i s b r i n g s us t o an e n d o f our s u r v e y o f t h e s e v e n t e e n
kin d s of k a la p a . They a l l a r e a g a i n c l a s s i f i e d i n t o f o u r
g r o u p s on t h e b a s i s o f t h e f o u r g e n e r a t i v e c o n d i t i o n s o f
m a t t e r ( r T p a - s a m u t t h ' a n a - p a c c a y a ) , n a m e ly , kamma, c i t t a *
u t u an d T h a r a . S i n c e we have d i s c u s s e d them e l s e w h e r e , 2
h e r e i n we s h a l l c o n f i n e o u r s e l v e s t o i n d i c a t i n g how t h e k a l'a p a s
are c l a s s i f i e d accordingly. I t s h o u l d a l s o be n o t e d h e r e
t h a t i f a k a i a p a i s c o n d i t i o n e d b y more t h a n one o f t h e s e
f o u r f a c t o r s , s a y by t h r e e ( t i - s a m u t t h a n a ) t h e n t h a t
p a r t i c u l a r k alap a i s counted t h r i c e . I n t h i s way, a l t h o u g h
t h e r e a r e s e v e n t& e n d i s t i n c t k al'ap as t h e number i s b r o u g h t
1 . See A K . G h . i i 143 a n d C h . i 17
2 . See above, 292
38 5
up t o t w e n t y one*
Since th e e i g h t rupa i n d r i y a s and th e h a d a y a -v a tth u
a r e r e c o g n i s e d a s coming i n t o b e i n g t h r o u g h t h e a c t i o n o f
1
karama, t h e f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n d a s a k a s , t h e two s e x d a s a k a s *
t h e j T v i t a - n a v a k a and t h e r c a t t h u - d a s a k a a r e b r o u g h t u n d e r
kammasamuttliana* • •
S i n c e t h e two v i n n a t t i s r e p r e s e n t a k a r a - -*■
* — — 2 — _
v ik a ra s of c itta s a m u tth a n a - r u p a , the fo u r k alap as - k ay a -
v in n a tti-n a v a k a , v acT v in n atti-d asak a, k a y a v in n a tti-la h u ta d i-
dv*adasaka a n d v a c T v i n n a t t i - s a d d a - l a h u t s T d i - t e r a s a k a - a r e
brought under c itta s a m u tth a n a * The two k a l a p a s , s a d d a -
n av a ka and s a d d a - l a h u t ' a d i - d v a d a s a k a ,* a r e u t u s a m uit t•h a n a * These
two k a l'a p a s r e f e r t o two v a r i e t i e s o f s o u d d , t h e f i r s t t o
s o u n d p r o d u c e d i n t h e body o f a l i v i n g b e i n g a n d th e s e c o n d ,
t o s o u n d p r o d u c e d i n t h e i n s e n t i e n t ( a v i n n a n i k a ) world* It
s h o u l d be n o t e d h e r e t h a t , a l t h o u g h so u n d a r i s e s owing t o
th e c o n c u s sio n ( g h a tta n a ) of th e m aliabhutas, u tu ( h e a t f i s
c o n sid e re d as a s p e c ia l c o n d itio n fo r i t s c o n tin u ity * ^
On t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e two k a l ' a p a s , lahutiTdeketdasaka
and s u d d h a t t h a k a a r e t i - s a m u t t h a n a in.. t h e s e n s e t h a t th,ey
a r e a l t e r n a t i v e l y c o n d i t i o n e d by c i t t a , u t u and *aiiara*
The f i r s t w h ich r e f e r s t o t h e t r i a d o f l a h u t a , e t c . , i s
ex p lan atio n . It i s t r u e t h a t t h e ( e i g h t ) c o n s t i t u e n t s of
t h i s o c ta d e n t e r i n t o th e com position of a l l k a la p a s in c lu d in g
t h o s e t h a t a r e k a m m a - c o n d it i o n e d . I t s h o u l d , h o w e v e r , be
r e c a l l e d h e r e t h a t j a l t h o u g h some rupa-dhammas come i n t o
being* b e i n g c o n d i t i o n e d , b y kamma, y e t t h e i r u n i n t e r r u p t e d
c o n t i n u i t y i s s a i d t o depend on t h e r u p a - ^ T v i t i n d r i y a .
T h e r e f o r e a kamtTiasamutthsTna k a l a p a s h o u l d a t l e a s t be a n o n ad
(n a v a k a ), c o n s i s t i n g of th e e i g h t i n s e p a r a b l e s ( b a s ic o c ta d )
a n d one k a l a p a n g a o f r u p a - J i v i t i n d r i y a . im o c t a d i n i t s e l f
c a n n e v e r be kammasamutthlana.
• *
B e f o r e we c o n c l u d e t h i s c h a p t e r a few comments a r e
c a l l e d f o r on t h e p o s i t i o n o f k a l a p a s i n r e l a t i o n t o R u p a -
l o k a , t h e s e c o n d -pawnJi^of e x i s t e n c e a c c o r d i n g t o B u d d h i s t
co s m o lo g y .
The T h e r a v a d i n s a n d t h e V a i b h a.s i k a s s h a r e t h e v ie w
t h a t a l l e l e m e n t s o f r u p a ^ e x i s t i n t h e Kam a-loka and none
in the A rupa-loka. T h e r e f o r e t h e same s i t u a t i o n i s t r u e o f
t h e k a l a p a s / s a n g i i a t a - p a r a m a n u s i n r e l a t i o n t o t h e s e two
2
planes of e x i s t e n c e .
T h a t some rupa-dhamraas e x i s t i n t h e RuTpa-loka i s
a d m i t t e d by b o t h s c h o o l s , b u t o p i n i o n d i f f e r s a s t o what
they a re .
The V a i b h a s i k a v iew i s t h a t g a n d h a , r a s a , a n d t h e
two f a c u l t i e s o f s e x w hich a r e a p a r t o f k a y e n d r i y a , d.o n o t
o b t a i n i n t h e R•“
u p a - l o k a . i The f i r s t two a r e e l i m i n a t e d , b e c a u s e
mm mm mm 2
a l o n g w i t h s p r a s t a v y a t h e y form what i s c a l l e d kava'dTk'arahara.
S i n c e " p e r s o n n e ne n a t t dan s l e R'upadhatu q u i ne s o i t
dj§,tach£ de c e t a l i m e n t 1' , i t h a s t o be e x c lu d e d * But
s p r a s t a v y a w h ic h i s a l s o a p a r t o f lcavadTk'arah’a r a i s
r e t a i n e d , p a r t l y because in i t s e l f i t cannot c o n s t i t u t e
kav adTksTra h e r a , a n d p a r t l y b e c a u s e - t h i s i s t h e more
i m p o r t a n t r e a s o n - t h e f o u r p rim a ry e l e m e n t s a r e i n c l u d e d
4
in the s p ra s ta v y a . Since th e prim ary elem ents are th e
su p p o rt (a S ra y a) of th e seco n d ary elem ents ( b h a u t i k a ) , t h e i r
p r e s e n c e must be a d m i t t e d . The x»eason g i v e n f o r t h e
e l i m i n a t i o n o f t h e two f a c u l t i e s of s e x i s t h a t t h e y a r i s e
a s a x ^ e s u lt 'O f t h e d e s i r e f o r t a c t i l e c o n s c i o u s n e s s a s s o c i a t e d
¥/ith s e x u a l u n i o n , fro m which d e s i r e t h e b e i n g s who a r e
- 5
d e s t i n e d t o be b o r n i n t h e R u p a - l o k a a r e c o m p l e t e l y f r e e .
1 . See A K .C h .i S b j f f j c f . n a s t o r u p a - d h a t a u : g a n d h a - r a s a u .
n i h p r a y o i a n a t v ' a t . s t r T - p u r u s e n d r i y a - v i s a y a v a d i t i . - .AKvy.
x 61
2 . See above, 170
3 . A K.C h.i 55
4 . See above , 94
5* S ee^ A K .C h .i^S S ; c f . m a i t h u n a - s p a r $ a - v i t £ r a g a £ c a r u p a v a -
c a r a h ~ s a t t v a t u t a s n i a t t a t r a na t r s n a ~ p ‘uxivakam karma
b h a v a t i . t a s m a d a h e t u k a t v a ' t . - AKvy. i 63
389
S i n c e t h e two f a c u l t i e s o f s e x a r e c o n c e i v e d n o t a s
indepen dent rupa-dharm as b u t as a p a r t of th e k a y e n d riy a ,
t h e e l i m i n a t i o n o f t h e f o r m e r does n o t a f f e c t t h e p i ' i n c i p l e
o f a to m ic a g g r e g a t i o n . On t h e o t h e r h a n d , s i n c e r a s a an d
gandha a r e c o n c e i v e d n o t o n l y as two s e p a r a t e r u p a - d h a r m a s
b u t a l s o a s two o f t h e c o n s t i t u e n t s o f t h e b a s i c o c t a d , t h e i r
e lim in a tio n n e c e s s i t a t e s the r e d u c tio n of every s a n g h a ta -
paramanu o f t h e R u p a - l o k a by two d r a v y a - p a r a m a n u s .
C o n s e q u e n t l y , t h e s m a l l e s t saxighata-paranfianu o f t h e R U pa-loka
becomes an a g g r e g a t e o f s i x c o n s t i t u e n t s ; a n d t h i s
q u a n t i t a t i v e d e f ic ie n c y i s r e f l e c t e d i n the com position of
_ _ 1
th e o th e r sahghiata-param anus^too^
The TheravacLins a g r e e w i t h t h e V a i b h a s i k a s i n
2
e l i m i n a t i n g t h e two f a c u l t i e s o f s e x , p r e s u m a b ly f o r t h e
same r e a s o n * However, t h e y d i s a g r e e w i t h t h e l a t t e r o v e r
t h e o t h e r e l e m e n t s o f r u p a t o be e l i m i n a t e d * I n s t e a d of
r a s a a n d gandha t h e y have e x c l u d e d t h e two s e n s e - o r g a n s
c o r r e s p o n d i n g to them a n d a l s o t h e o r g a n o f touch* C o n s e q u e n t
on t h i s r e d u c t i o n , t h e two h h a v a - d a s a k a s ( s e x - d e c a d s ) , t h e
1 . Bee A K . C h . i i 147 f f ; o f . ya i h a s t a - d r a v y a k a u k to n i r i n d r i -
yoVS.abdah# s a t a t r a s a d - d r a v y a k a h . yo n a v a - d r a v y a k a h k a y -
e n d r i y a * * s a s a p t a - d r a v y a k a t u yo S a s a ~ d r a v y a k o f p aren & riy ah *
s o 1s’t a - d r a v y a k a h * sa-^abdafcah p u n a r e t e s a p t a s t a - n a v a -
dravyak'a i t y avagantavyam* - * AKvy*i 1 2 5
2* See ABB.30
390
( g u s t a t o r y c o n s c i o u s n e s s ) a n d gh’a n a - v i n n a n a ( o l f a c t o r y
c o n s c i o u s n e s s ) a r e a b s e n t i n t h e R u p a-lo lcaj t h e Therav.ada
e l i m in a t e s , i n a d d i t i o n , kaya-vinnana ( t a c t i l e co n sciousness)#
I f t h i s l a t t e r f a c t i s o v e r l o o k e d f o r t h e moment, t h e n
t h e r e i s c o m p l e t e a g r e e m e n t b e tw e e n t h e two s c h o o l s * Since
v i n n a n a r e q u ir e s ., f o r i t s a r i s i n g t h e c o n j u n c t i o n b e tw e e n
t h e s e n s e - o r g a n a n d t h e s e n s e - o b j e c t , i t s a b s e n c e c a n be
i n d i c a t e d i n one o f two ways; e i t h e r b y t h e e x c l u s i o n
o f t h e s e n s e - o r g a n o r by t h e e x c l u s i o n o f t h e s e n s e - o b j e c t #
The T h e r a v a d i n s have f o l l o w e d t h e f i r s t a l t e r n a t i v e , a n d
t h e V a i b h a s i k a s t h e second#
1# Bee ABS#30
2 . See i b i d « l o e * c i t * ,
391
1* I b i d * l o c » c i t * £
593
A b b reviations
1 = p athav T -d txatu ( e a r t h - e l e m e n t )
2 = T po-dhatu (w a te r-e le m e n t)
3 = t e j O “ dh!atu ( f i r e - e l e m e n t )
4 . = v T y o -d h T tu ( a i r - e l e m e n t )
5 — rupa (c o lo u r )
6 = Qadda ( s o u n d )
7 = gandha ( s r n e l l )
8 = rasa (ta ste )
9 = T tiara ( n u t r i m e n t )
10 = cakkhu ( o r g a n o f s i g h t )
11 = s o t a ( o r g a n o f h e a r i n g )
12 =. gh*ana ( o r g a n o f s m e l l )
13 - j i v l i a ( o r g a n o f t a s t e )
14 = kaya ( o r g a n o f t o u c h )
15 - j T v i t i n d r i y a ( f a c u l t y of l i f e )
16 = i t t h i n d r i y a ( f a c u l t y of f e m i n i n i t y )
17 = p u r i s i n d r i y a ( f a c u l t y o f m a s c u l i n i t y )
18 s=. h a d a y a - v a t t h u ( h e a r t - b a s i s )
19 = k * a y a v in n a tt i ( b o d i l y e x p r e s s i o n )
•4.
20 ~ v a c T v i n n a t t i ( v o c a l e x p r e s s i o n )
21 s= r u p a s s a lahut*a ( l i g h t n e s s o f m a t t e r )
22 = r u p a s s a muduta ( p l i a n c y o f m a t t e r )
23 « r u p a s s a kammannat'a ( w i e l d i n e s s o f m a t t e r )
394-
J i v h a - d a s a k a ( T o n g u e -d e c a d ) 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+15+13
K a y a - d a s a k a (B o d y -d e c a d ) 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+15+14
111 h i b hav a - d a s aka i+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+15+16
(Decad o f f e m i n i n i t y )
P umb lia v a - d a s aka 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+15+17
(decad of m a s c u lin ity )
V atthu-dasaka 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+15+18
(B ecad o f h e a r t - b a s i s )
liayav in n atti-n av ak a ' 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+19
(Nonad" o f b o d i l y e x p r e s s i o n )
Va cTv iHna 11 i - d a s aka 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+6+20
(Decad*"of v o c a l e x p r e s s i o n )
L ah u t *Td* elcadasaka 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+21+22+23
/U ndecad of p l a s t i c i t y )
KsTyav i nna 11 i - 1 a hu t 1la d i - 1 + 2 +3 + 4 + 5 + 7 + 8 + 9 + 1 9 + 2 1 + 2 2 + 2 3
d v a d a s a k a (Dodeead of b o d i l y
expression & p l a s t i c i t y )
V a c T v i n n a t t i - s a d d a - l a h u t * a c li- 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+20+6+21+22+ 2 3
terasafca (T red eca d of v o c a l
ex p ressio n ,so u n d & p l a s t i c i t y )
S a d d a - l a h u t ,*adi-dv*adasaka 1+2+3+4+5+7+8+9+6+21+22+23
(D odeead o f s o u n d &
p lasticity )
395
CHAPTER NINE
THE ETHICO-PHILOSOPHICAL BASIS OP THE BUDDHIST
(THERAVXDA) ANALYSIS OF MATTER
The e x a c t n a tu re o f th e e a r l i e s t form of Buddhism i s
s t i l l a m a tte r of co n tro v ersy * However, on th e b a s is o f the
P a l i Biltayas as th e y e x i s t i n the t h e i r p r e s e n t form i t may
be s a i d t h a t Buddhism i s , in th e m ain, a d o c tr in e of s a l v a t i o n .
D eliv eran ce from th e "sams’a r i c '1 plane of e x i s t e n c e , in o th e r
w ords, th e r e a l i z a t i o n of Hibb'ana, i s i t s f i n a l g o a l. Its
a n a l y s i s of th e w orld of e x p erien ce i s u n d e rta k e n , n o t f o r
1 . On v a r i o u s t h e o r i e s on t h e n a t u r e o f t h e e a r l i e s t fo rm o f
Buddhism and t h e c o n n e c t e d problems s e e s p e c i a l l y A . B i f e i t h ,
B u d . P h i . 1 - 7 4 . "The D o c t r i n e o f t h e Buddha1 . BSO(A)S. ,V o l.
VI , 3 9 3 - 4 0 4 , 1F r e - c a n o n i c a l B uddhism 1 .IHQ.' . V o l . X l l fl - 2 Q ;
J .0 .H _ .K e rn .Manual o f J E n d . B u d . .46 f f . ;M aryla F a l k ,
Namarcipa and Dharmarupa; T.R.V .M urti . C e n t.P h i.o f Bud. ,
J . P r z y l u s k i .O rig in & Development of Buddhism.
- J o u r n a l o f T h e o l o g i c a l 1 S t u d i e s ,Vo l . X2GCV,337
S . R a d h a f e r i s h n a n j I n d j P h i . V o l . 1 , 3 4 1 - 4 7 6 , 6 7 6 - 9 4 ; Mr s .R h y s
D a v i d s . Sak.va o r t h e B u d . O r i g i n s : 0 . K . J . R o s e n b e r g ,Die
problem e . . . ,47 f f * ; S t . S c h a y e r , "P r e c a n o n i c a l Buddhism1 .
AO* , V o l . V l l , 1 2 1 - 3 2 9 1Hev/ c o n t r i b u t i o n s t o t h e problem o f
p r e - l f x n a y a n i s t i c Buddhism 1 ,PBQ. .V o l. I .8 -1 7 ; T h . S t c h e r b a t s k y .
C e n t . C o n c e p . o f Bud. . B u d .L o g ic . V o l . l , 5 - 7 . fThe D o c t r i n e o f
t h e Buddha1 . B S Q |a)S . .V o l. V I . # 6 7 - 9 6 . fThe "Dharmas” o f t h e
B u d d h i s t s an d t h e !tG-unas!* o f t h e Sagikhyasr ,IHQ* ,V o l.x Y
7 3 7 - ^ 0 ; E .R . S a r a t h c h a n d r a .B u d . P s y . o f P e r c e p . 1 - 2 2 , 9 7 - 1 0 5 ;
L.A.W addel .Bud, o f T i b e t .76-122 : A.IC.Warder, !0n t h e
r e l a t i o n s h i p s betv/een e a r l y Buddhism a n d o t h e r c o n t e m p o r a r y
s y s t e m s * . BSOAS. .V ol.X V 111.43-63 . *g a r b ik a r . Mvn.XXK~ff.~s
M . W i n t e r n i t z , "P ro b le m s o f Buddhism 1 . VBQ, (New S e r i e s ) ,
V o l . 1 1 , 4 1 - 5 6 . F u r t h e r r e f e r e n c e s c a n be o b t a i n e d fro m
t h e works c i t e d h e r e .
596
i t s own s a k e , b u t f o r e v o l v i n g a r a t i o n a l e f o r i t s p r a c t i c a l
d o c tr in e and d i s c i p l i n e . A t t e n t i o n i s n o t c o n c e n t r a t e d on
t h e e m p i r i c a l w o r l d i n an d f o r i t s e l f . The B u d d h i s t i n q u i r y
i n t o t h e n a t u r e an d c o n s t i t u t i o n o f m a t t e r a n d i t s r e l e v a n c e
t o Buddhism a s a s p i r i t u a l d i s c i p l i n e c a n n o t be p r o p e r l y
u n d e r s t o o d i f t h e s u b j e c t i s d i v o r c e d from t h i s r e l i g i o u s
co n tex t.
The c l o s e c o n n e c t i o n b e tw e e n t h e B u d d h i s t a n a l y s i s o f
m a t t e r an d B u d d h i s t e t h i c s i s i n d i c a t e d by t h e o f t - r e c u r r e n t
s t a t e m e n t , nam ely * "rupam. san n o jan T y o dhammo" , i.e .,
m a t t e r i s so m e th in g t h a t i s f a v o u r a b l e t o , o r p r o d u c t i v e o f ,
fe tte rs (san n o ja n a) - the f e t t e r s t h a t b in d - th e l i v i n g being
to "sam saric" e x is te n c e . The d e s c r i p t i o n o f r u p a a s sannojanTya*
f a v o u r a b l e t o t h e c r e a t i o n o f f e t t e r s , does n o t mean t h a t
i t is a sannojana, a f e t t e r ( in i t s e l f ) . I t i s th e upadana,
" th e la y in g h o ld o f " , i . e . , the crav in g f o r or attachm ent to
r u p a t h a t c o n s t i t u t e s t h e s a n n o j a n a . One i s s a i d t o be bound
one
by Mara whenA"graBps a t " r u p a - Rupam . . . upadiyamano baddho
_ 2 _ ___
M arassa. Since rupa i s fa v o u ra b le or le a d in g t o upadana,
i t . i s c a lle d upadanTya;3 sin ce upadana i s a gan th a, a t ie *
1 . See e . g . , S* i i i 166
2 . S * i i i . , 74
3 * S 7 i i i , 1 6 7 ; a l s o D hs. 1 2 5 .133
397
1
f e t t e r , i t i s a l s o c a l l e d ganthanTyaj and s i n c e gantha
p r o l o n g s o g h a , t h e f l o o d ( o f sams*aric e x i s t e n c e ) , i t is
- 2
a l s o c a l l e d o g h a n iy a *
T h a t r u p a ’i n i t s e l f i s n e i t h e r a samyo^ana n o r a
g a n t h a i s v e r y w e l l i l l u s t r a t e d by a c o n v e r s a t i o n b e tw e e n
- - 3
S a r i p u t t a and M a h a k o tth ita . When t h e l a t t e r a s k s w h e t h e r
t h e eye (c a k k h u ) i s a b o nd i n r e l a t i o n t o t h e v i s i b l e ( r u p a )
o r v i c e v e r s a , t h e f o r m e r d e n i e s b o t h a l t e r n a t i v e s an d
g o e s on t o s a y t h a t what c o n s t i t u t e s t h e b on d i s t h e
c h a n d a r a g a - any d e s i r e o r p a s s i o n t h a t m ig h t a r i s e a s a
r e s u l t of t h e i r c o n ta c t. I f two o x e n , one w h i t e an d one
b l a c k , a r e t i e d b y a yoke o r a y o k e - t i e , i t i s n o t c o r r e c t
t o s a y t h a t t h e b l a c k ox i s a bon d f o r t h e w h i t e ox o r v i c e
versa. I t i s t h e yoke o r t h e y o k e - t i e t h a t c o n s t i t u t e s t h e
b o n d , i t i s t h a t w hich u n i t e s them b o t h . So i t i s in the case
o f t h e eye an d t h e v i s i b l e . The s am y o jan a l i e s i n t h e
chanda-raga. T h i s s i t u a t i o n i s t r u e o f t h e r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n
1. D h s . 1 2 3 , 133
2. Ib id .lo c .c it. ,
3. S .i v 162-5 ___
4. l a kho av u s o K o t t h i t a cakkhu rlpanam, samyo;janam na rTTpa
c a k k h u s s a . Yan c a t a t t h a t a d ubhayam p a j i c c a ^ u p p a j j a t i
c h a n d a r a g o tarn t a t t h a sarnyojanam • • • Na *kho av u so k a l o
b a l i v a d d o od*a?;assa b a l i v a d d a s s a * s a m y o j a n a m n a p i od!ato
b a l i v a d d o k a l a s s a b a l i v a d d a s s a saniyojanamt Yena ca kho
elcena damena*v*ayuttena va samyutt'a tam t a t t h a samyojanam.
Evara eva kho 'avuso na c a k k h u * . . . - S . i v , 163
398
and
t h e w hole c o g n i t i v e a p p a r a t u s on t h e one h a n d ^ t h e e x t e r n a l
s e n s e - o b j e c t s on t h e o t h e r * I f i t were o t h e r w i s e , t h e n one
had t o r u l e o u t t h e v e r y b a s i s o f t h e p r a c t i c e o f h i g h e r
life (b i* a h m a c a riy a v a so ) w hich has a s i t s g o a l t h e
e l i m i n a t i o n o f a l l s u f f e r i n g (s a m m a-d u k k h ak k h ay a). More
o r l e s s t h e same i d e a i s r e f l e c t e d i n t h e I n d r i y a b h a—v a n —
a S u tta 2
where Buddha q u e s t i o n s a d i s c i p l e o f P a r a s a r i y a how h i s
m a s te r te a c h e s the c u l t u r e of the senses* In re p ly the l a t t e r
s a y s t h q t t h e s e n s e s a r e t o be t r a i n e d t o t h e e x t e n t when
they f a i l to f u l f i l l t h e i r re sp e c tiv e fu n c tio n s : The eye
does n o t s e e f o r m s ; t h e e a r does n o t h e a r sounds* Buddha
r e j o i n s t h a t t h i s k i n d o f s e n s e - c u l t u r e w o u ld l e a d t o t h e
c o n c l u s i o n t h a t t h e b l i n d a n d t h e d e a f habe t h e i r s e n s e s
best cu ltiv ated . The i m p l i c a t i o n i s t h a t m e n t a l c u l t u r e
i s n o t t o be a s s o c i a t e d w i t h t h e s u p p r e s s i o n o f t h e s e n s e s ;
t h e y s h o u l d be c u l t i v a t e d t o s e e t h e t r u t h , t o s e e t h i n g s
as t h e y r e a l l y a r e (yatiaabhutam ) *
B e c a u s e r u p a i n i t s e l f i s n o t a sam yo jan a - t h e r e f o r e
fre e d o m from r u p a ( r U p a s s a n i s s a r a n a m ) m e a n s , n o t t h e
— » *— —» rm r f j —»
1 . Cakkhu v a avuso rupaam samyojanam a b h a v i s s a r u p a va
c a k k h u s s a samyojanam* na yidam brahmacariyavsTso p a n n a y e t h a
, sammadukkhakkhayaya - S * iv * i6 3
2* See IvUiii 298 f f .
399
abandonment a n d e l i m i n a t i o n o f r u p a , b u t t h e abandonment
— 1
an d e l i m i n a t i o n o f e h a n d a - r a g a to w a r d s ru pa * One i s s a i d
t o be f r e e d from t h e E v i l One when one c e a s e s t o g r a s p , a t
_ - - - ^ -
r u p a - rupara anupadiyamano m u tto p a p i m a t o . I t i s w ith the
c o m p le te waning away ( k h a y a ) , c e s s a t i o n ( n i r o d h a i ) , l e t t i n g
go ( c a g a ) , o r abandonment ( f a t i n i s s a g g ' a ) o f w h a t e v e r d e s i r e
(c h a n d a ), p assio n ( r a g a ) , attachm ent ( n a n d i) , c ra v in g
( t a n h a ) , g r a s p i n g s (u p a d a n a ) a n d a l l k i n d s o f m e n t a l
p r e 3 u d i c e s an d b i a s e s ( c e t a s o a d h i t t h a z i a b h i n i v e s ' a n u s a y a )
t o w a r d s ( i n r e l a t i o n t o ) r u p a t h a t t h e mind i s s a i d t o be
- 3
" s u v i m u t t a 1' , w e l l - f r e e d , from r u p a . Hence i t i s t h a t t h e
monks a r e c o n s t a n t l y a d v i s e d t o eschew a l l k i n d s o f d e s i r e
an d p a s s i o n i n r e g p e e t o f r u p a - yo bhiklchave rupasmim
mm 4
c h a n d a r a g o tam p a j a h a t h a .
B u t t h i s c h a n d a - r a g a c a n n o t be p r o p e r l y d i s c i p l i n e d
o r e l i m i n a t e d w i t h o u t a p r o p e r knowledge a b o u t t h e n a t u r e
of ru p a. I n o t h e r w o r d s , b e c a u s e r u p a i s samyojanTya -
t h e r e f o r e i t s h o u l d be p a r i n n e y y a ^ ( u n d e r s t o o d , c o m p re h e n d e d .).
t
I g n o r a n c e b r e e d s a t t a c h m e n t w hich i n t a r n impedes s p i r i t u a l
progress. F o r i t i s by n o t kno w in g, n o t s e e i n g ' , t h i n g s a s
t h e y t r u l y a r e t h a t one g e t s a t t a c h e d t o them - ajanara
— 1
apassam s a r a j ^ j a t i . Hence i f one w a n ts t o f r e e o n e s e l f from
rupa, i . e . , t o f r e e from t h e a t t a c h m e n t t o r u p a , one s h o u l d
know i t s t r u e n a t u r e . One who i s w a n t i n g i n s u c h knowledge
c a n n o t be e x p e c t e d t o make an end o f s u f f e r i n g (dukkha)'
- Kupam b h i k k h a v e a n a b h ij a n a m a p a r i j a n a m . . . abhabbojdukkha-
kkhayaya. Hence i t i s t h a t t h e monks a r e a d v i s e d t o be
Uru^pannu, , ,. Hknowers o f m a t t e r ” • One who i s n o t r u p a n n u
c a n n o t be e x p e c t e d t o r e a c h t h e h i g h e r s t a g e s o f s p i r i t u a l
— 3
p rogress (vuddhi, v iru liii)*
Here t h e n i s t h e r e l e v a n c e of t h e a n a l y s i s o f m a t t e r
t o t h e p r a c t i c a l d o c t r i n e a n d d i s c i p l i n e o f Buddhism.
Buddhism r e c o g n i z e s t h a t ruipa i s samyojanTya and c o n c l u d e s
t h a t i t s h o u l d ( t h e r e f o r e ) be p a r in n e y y a i. The a n a l y s i s o f
m a t t e r i s t h u s n e c e s s i t a t e d by an e t h i c a l n e e d a n d . i s
t h e r e f o r e e l a b o r a t e d m ainly in th e i n t e r e s t s of e t h i c s .
T h i s i s a l s o t r u e o f t h e B u d d h i s t a n a l y s i s o f mind (n a m a ).
B o t h mind (nama) an d m a t t e r ( r u p a ) a r e a n a l y s e d and
d e s c r i b e d w ith a p r a c t i c a l end i n view .
1 . M . i i i 287
2 . B . i i i 2 7 ; See s p e c i a l l y S . i i i 260-3
3 . See M .i 2 2 0 , 222-3
401
I n t h e e a r l i e r t e x t s where r u p a i s e x p l a i n e d i n
sim ple and g e n e r a l term s th e e t h i c a l appraoeh t o th e s u b j e c t i s
much more p r o n o u n c e d . T h a t r u p a i s im perm anent an d t h a t
t h e r e f o r e i t c a n n o t be made t h e b a s i s o f t r u e h a p p i n e s s i s
t h e m ain theme t h a t r u n s t h r o u g h t o u t a l l s u c h d i s c u s s i o n s .
W hatever fo rm i t assum es r u p a i s c e r t a i n l y n o t
p erm a n e n t ( n i c c a , d t i u v a ) . 1 I t s o r i g i n a t i o n i s maniSestecL
(uppUdo p a n n a y a ti); so i s i t s d i s s o l u t i o n ’ (v a y o * p i p a n n a y a ti).
I t a r i s e s owing t o a com plex of cau ses (p a tic c a -s a m u p p a n n a ),
i s c o n d i t i o n e d ( s a n k h a t a ) , i s s u b j e c t t o chang e o r becoming
o t h e r w i s e ( a n n a t h a b h a v T ) , t o waning away (khayadham m a), t o
3
p a s s in g away (vayadhammaj, to c e s s a t i o n (nirodhadhamma).
T h i s i s t r u e o f a l l rTTpa w h e t h e r i t e x i s t s as a p a r t o f t h e
complex t h a t makes t h e l i v i n g b e i n g ( a j j h a t t a m , a j j h a t t i k a )
o r w hether i t e x i s t s e x t e r n a l l y (b a h id d h a , b a h i r a ) . "There
comes a t i m e when t h e e x t e r n a l w a t e r - e l e m e n t i s w r o t h a n d
t h e e x t e r n a l - / e a r t h —e le m e n t d i s a p p e a r s b e f o r e i t . Then w i l l
t h i s e x t e r n a l e a r t h - e l e m e n t , a n c ie n t though i t b e , r e v e a l
how t r a n s i e n t i s i t s h a t u r e , how s u b j e c t t o d i s s o l u t i o n a n d
d e c a y , how m u t a b l e I And what o f t h i s s h o r t - l i v e d body b r e d
of crav in g s?" S i n c e a l l r u p a i n w h ich one p a r t i c i p a t e s i s
1. S .iii 139
2. M .iii 282
3. See S . i i i 2 4 , 43,. 123
4. SBB.7 V o l.V , 134 ( M .i , 185)
402
c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y impermanence i t c a n n o t be made t h e b a s i s
of tru e happiness. I t may g i b e r i s e t o some k i n d o f p l e a s u r e
- f o r o t h e r w i s e t h e l i v i n g b e i n g s would n o t g e t a t t a c h e d
1
t o i t - b u t c e r t a i n l y n o t p erm a n en t h a p p i n e s s . The t h i n g s
one g e t s a t t a c h e d t o a r e c o n s t a n t l y chajbging. Hence
a t t a c h m e n t t o them w ould i n e v i t a b l y l e a d t o u n r e s t and s o r r o w .
One who f o l l o w s them w i t h a i d d g r e e d an d p a s s i o n w i l l have
3
h i s mind s c a t t e r e d a n d d i s s i p a t e d ( v i k k h i t t a , v i s a t a ) . For
th e y g iv e r i s e to id e a s of attach m en t and repugnance and
hence t o a d e s i r e t o s a t i s f y t h e f e e l i n g s so e x c i t e d .
A c c o r d i n g l y r u p a i s o f t e n d e s c r i b e d i n s u c h a way as
t o b r i n g i n t o r e l i e f t h e d a n g e r s (*adinava) t h a t a r i s e from
a t t a c h m e n t t o i t an d t h e h a p p i n e s s t h a t r e s u l t s from
d e ta c h m e n t from i t . Hence i t i s t h a t r u p a i s o f t e n d e s c r i b e d
s t s , o r com pared t o , t f a r a , a s l a y e r ( m a r e t a ) , a d i s e a s e ( r o g a ) ,
a p e s t e r i n g wound (ga n g la ), an arro w ( s a l l a ) , p a i n ( a g h a ) , a^
sla u g h te re r (vadhaka), f i r e (gTditta).^* T h ese a r e d e s c r i p t i o n s
made f o r t h e p u r p o s e o f r e l i g i o u s e d i f i c a t i o n , an d as s u c h
s h o u l d be u n d e r s t o o d i n a p r o f o u n d l y r e l i g i o u s c o n t e x t *
They t e s t i f y n o t o n l y t o t h e r e a l i t y o f ruipa b u t a l s o t o
i t s p ro v o c ativ e influence*
With t h i s same p u rp o s e i n v i e w , so m etim es r u p a i s
s o u g h t t o be d e s c r i b e d i n q u i t e a d i f f e r e n t way - i n a way
w h ic h seems t o s u g g e s t i t s u n r e a l i t y . Rupa, i t is s a i d ,
s h o u l d be a p p r o a c h e d a s sunna ( v o i d ) , t u c c h a ( f a l s e f , r i t t a
— 1
(em pty) a n d a s a r a ( e s s e n c e l e s s )• S im ilar statem ents are
e x t e n d e d t o t h e o t h e r f o u r k h a n d h a s , too* In the
S a r p y u t t a n i k a y a , f o r i n s t a n c e , r u p a i s com pared t o a d ro p o f
7 _ ( b u b b u l a ) w__
fr o th (phenapincla), vedana to a bubble of water^ sanna to a
mirage (marTci), sankhara t o a p lan tain -tru n k (lcadali) and
a* - - H 2
v i n n a n a t o a n i l l u s i o n (m ay a ). I n t h e S u t t a n i p ' a t a , Mogha-
r U j a i s b i d d e n t o c o n s i d e r t h e w o r l d a s sunna - s u n n a t o
3 ~
lokam a v e k k h a s s u , Then we h a v e : “ a j j h a t t a n ca b a h i d d h a
c a n a t t h i k i n c i t i p a s s a t o 11^ (T h ere i s n o t h i n g i n t e r n a l o r
e x t e r n a l t o one who t h i n k s : Is th ere an y th in g ); "n atth T t i
— 5
n i s s a y a t a r a s s u ogham11 ( C r o s s t h e f l o o d b a s i n g on t h e
t h o u g h t : T h ere i s n o t h i n g ) *
S t a t e m e n t s s u c h as t h e s e seem t o g i v e t h e i m p r e s s i o n
t h a t Buddhism ( a s r e p r e s e n t e d i n t h e N i k a y a s ) does n o t
b e l i e v e i n t h e r e a l i t y o f riipa o r any o t h e r k handhas an d
t h a t i t is o r , a t l e a s t tends to b e , n i h i l i s t i c * In point
o f f a c t P r o f . K e r n who c o n f i r m s P r o f • W a d d e l l 1s s u g g e s t i o n ,
nam ely t h a t e a r l y Buddhism i s an ” i d e a l i s t i c n i h i l i s m ” ,
r e f e r s t o t h e l a s t two s t a t e m e n t s a s a n i n s t a n c e where ” n i h i l i s m
i s t e r s e l y e x p r e s s e d 11*^
T h ese s t a t e m e n t s , i t seems t o u s , a r e made i n a
profoundly r e l i g i o u s c o n te x t. i\nd once t h e y a r e u n d e r s t o o d
i n t h i s c o n t e x t t h e y do n o t lend, t h e m s e l v e s t o s u c h an
in terp re ta tio n *
SunnateT, a s e x p l a i n e d i n t h e H i k a y a s , does n o t r e a l l y
mean $ o i d ( a l t h o u g h we have t r a n s l a t e d i t s o ) b u t d e v o i d -
devoid of a t t a ( s e l f , su b sta n c e ) or of a n y th in g p e r ta in i n g
3
to a t t a (attan iy en a)* R i t t a , t u c c h a , a s 'a ra c a r r y more o r
l e s s t h e same meaning* To deny a p e r s i s t e n t o r e v e r - p e r d u r i n g
s u b s t a n c e , m e n t a l o r m a t e r i a l , does n o t mean t h a t t h e w o r l d
of experien ce is u n r e a l . I t amounts t o a d i f f e r e n t
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of th e w orld. The N iliayas make i t a b u n d a n t l y
c l e a r t h a t t h e cosmos o r t h e w o r l d ( l o k a ) i s l a c k i n g (*una)
i n an y p e r s i s t e n t a n d perm anent s u b s t a n c e a n d t h a t
c o n s e q u e n t l y i t c a n n o t be h e l d t o be p e rm a n e n t ( d h u v a ) .
I n v iew o f t h i s f a c t i t i s n o t p o s s i b l e t o r e g a r d i t a s o n e ' s
— 1
own ( s a k a ) o r a s a h a v e n o f s e c u r i t y ( t a n a ) . Hence t h e
d e s c r i p t i o n of the w orld as sunna, tu c c h a , r i t t a i s n o t
w ith o u t s i g n i f i c a n c e even w ith in a r e a l i s t i c c o n t e x t .
S t a t e d O t h e r w i s e , t h o s e s t a t e m e n t s w h ic h seem t o
su g g est a n i h i l i s t i c m etaphysic are r e a l l y i n d i c a t i v e of
t h e f a c t o f dukkha which c h a r a c t e r i z e s a l l fo rm s o f s a m s a r i c .
ex isten ce. The t e r m d u k k h a , as p o i n t e d o u t by P r o f .
p
S t c h e r b a t s k y , s h o u l d n o t alw ays be t r a n s l a t e d a s " p a i n 11,
“m isery ” or “ s u f f e r i n g ” . A s a p h i l o s o p h i c a l term i t means
much more i n t h e s e n s e t h a t i t i n c l u d e s s u c h i d e a s as
“ i m p e r f e c t i o n ” , “ a b s e n c e of an a b i d i n g s u b s t a n c e ” , “ c o n f l i c t ” ,
“u n rest” . T h i s e x p l a i n s why t h e c h a r a c t e r i z a t i o n , dukkha i s
extended even t o m a tte r . I t a l s o e x p l a i n s why t h e s t a t e s of
j h a n a r e s u l t i n g from t h e p r a c t i c e of h i g h e r m e d i t a t i o n a n d
1 . Bee e . g . , M . i i 68 f f . _
2 . C o n c e p t i o n o f B u d d h i s t N i r v a n a , 54 f f . ; see a ls o
W .R ah u la, IHQ.Vol.XXXll, 249 f f .
4-06
f r e e from s u f f e r i n g a s o r d i n a r i l y u n d e r s t o o d a r e a l s o
i n c l u d e d i n duk kh a. For t h e y , t o o , a r e c o n d itio n e d and s u b je c t
to change. The l a t e r s c h o l i a s t s r e c o g n i z e t h e w id e r
i m p l i c a t i o n s o f t h e t e r m when t h e y e x p l a i n i t a s t h r e e - f o l d ,
n am ely duklcha-dukkha (dukkha as s u f f e r i n g ) , v ip arin airp a -
dukkha (dukkha a s c h a n g e ) a n d s a n k h a r a - d u k k h a (dukkha a s
c o n d i t i o n e d s t a t e ).
I t i s , i n f a c t , t h e s e w i d e r i m p l i c a t i o n s of t h e te rm
dukkha t h a t a r e b r o u g h t i n t o r e l i e f i n t h e few q u o t a t i o n s
we have c i t e d a b o v e . M o re o v e r, i f t h e t e x t s som etim es
d e s c r i b e “ sams’a r i e ” e x i s t e n c e i n s u c h a way a s t o s u g g e s t
LL
i t s U n reality th is is u n d e rs ta n d a b le .p a rtic u la rly in a
A
re lig io u s context. T h a t i s t o s a y , f o r t h e p u rp o s e o f
r e l i g i o u s e d i f i c a t i o n i t was n e c e s s a r y t o show what a
w o r th le s s th i n g “ saraseTric” e x i s t e n c e i s when compared to th e
e t e r n a l b l i s s o f N ib b a h a . What i s i n v o l v e d h e r e i s a q u e s t i o n
of v a lu a tio n . S i n c e Nibb'ana r e p r e s e n t s t h e h i g h e s t g o a l ,
from t h e p o i n t o f v ie w o f Nibb’ana s a m s a r a i s , i n a way,
“n o n -e n tity ” . F o r i t does n o t a f f o r d a p erm a n en t b a s i s on
which perm anen t h a p p i n e s s c a n be e s t a b l i s h e d . In t h i s
s e n s e i t i s u n r e a l . T h i s seems t o be t h e r e a s o n why t h e
S u tta n ip a ta says th a t
i.u H w tfin ii. .... .......................
1. See V i a m . 499
407
Here t o o we s h o u l d g u a r d o u r s e l v e s a g a i n s t r e l y i n g on
i s o l a t e d p a s s a g e s and t h a t t o o t a k e n o u t o f t h e i r c o n t e x t .
I’o r on t h e b a s i s o f s u c h s t a t e m e n t s a s t h e s e one may be
t e m p t e d t o c o n c l u d e t h a t Buddhism a s r e v e a l e d from t h e e a r l i e r
t e x t s i s o r , a t l e a s t tends to b e , i d e a l i s t i c . The p r e s e n c e
o f s u c h s t a t e m e n t s s h o u l d become c l e a r i f we c o n s t a n t l y
k ee p i n m ind t h e o b v i o u s f a c t t h a t Buddhism i s a r e l i g i o n
an d t h a t m e n t a l c u l t u r e p l a y s an i m p o r t a n t p a r t i n i t .
S i n c e t h e whole B u d d h i s t p r a c t i c a l d o c t r i n e an d
d i s c i p l i n e w hich has a t t a i n m e n t o f Hibbana a s i t s f i n a l g o a l
1. Cittena^niyyatT loko c it t e n a p a r ik is s a t i - S . i 39
2 . Apijkhvaham a v u s o imasmim yeva^vyam am atte k a l e v a r e
s s n n i m h i samanake l o k a n ca pannapemi lo k asam u d ay a n ca
l o k a n i r o d h a n ca l o k a n iro d h a g a m ln im p a t i p a d a n ca S . i 62;
s e e a l s o A . x i 48 ( T r . f r o m D i a l o g u e s o$ t h e Buddha j,i 273)
408
i s b a s e d on a c o u rs e o f m e n ta l c u l t u r e , i t is but n atu ra l
1. M. ///, B/6 _ _
1 . B u d .Phi . 5 6 _
2 . Cf . A t t n h i a t t a n o n a t h o — Dhp. 2 4 ; AttadTpeT b h ik k h a v e
v ih ara th a -
3* Y a t t h a . . . a t t h i cakkhum a t t h i rup*a a t t h i cakkhuvinnanam
. . . a t t h i t a t t h a lo k o .* • - S . i v 39
*)UI
410
1 . See E . R . S a r a t h c h a n d r a , B u d . P s y . o f P e rc e p * ,11
2 . See S . i v 8 7 , 95
411
1 . See S . i v , 9 5 ; A . i v , 430
2 . See K e i t h , B udT P hi. C h . i i i
412
1 . G f.C ak kh un c a p a t i c c a r u p e c a u p p a g ; j a t i cakkhuvinnanam
ti n n a m s a n g a t i phas s o ^ p h a s s a p a g c g ya v e d a n a v e d a n a p a c c a y a
t a n h a Jtan h ap a ecay a’^up^danam jupadanapaceaya bhavo b h a v a -
p a c c a y a qaj; i^3]a t i pace a ya ftaramaranam s o k a p a r i d e v a d u k k h a -
domanassup'ayasa s a m b h a v a n ti ( a p p l i e d t o t h e o t h e r s e n s e
o r g a n s and t h e s e n s e - o b ^ e c t s J - S . i 73
2 . See S .v 4 3 7 -8 ~
3* O l d e n b e r g , Buddha . . . , 205
413
problem o f s a l v a t i o n * Hence q u e s t i o n s c o n c e r n i n g t h e
f i r s t a n d f i n a l c a u s e s o r t h e o r i g i n a l germ o f a l l t h i n g s
are s e t a s id e . S p e c u l a t i v e q u e s t i o n s on t h e i n f i n i t y and
d u r a t i o n o f t h e w o r l d a r e among t h o s e b r o u g h t u n d e r t h e
h e a d in g u a v y a k a t a !f^ ( n o t e x p l a i n e d ) . The r e a s o n f o r t h i s
a t t i t u d e i s t h a t a knowledge o f s u c h q u e s t i o n s - w h e t h e r
t h e y c a n . b e known.or n o t i s a n o t h e r q u e s t i o n - i s n o t
e s s e n t i a l f o r one t o work o u t o n e ’ s own s a l v a t i o n .
I t is. i n t h e problem o f dukkha an d i t s e l i m i n a t i o n
t h a t Buddhism i s p r i m a r i l y i n t e r e s t e d . uAs t h e v a s t o c e a n ,
0 d i s c i p l e s ^ i s i m p r e g n a t e d w i t h one t a s t e , t h e t a s t e o f
s a l t e v e n so t h i s d o c t r i n e an d d i s c i p l i n e i s i m p r e g n a t e d
w i t h one t a s t e , t h e t a s t e o f d e l i v e r a n c e B u t in o rd e r to
f a s h i o n o u t a way o f d e l i v e r a n c e from sams*ara i t was
n e c e s s a r y t o s t u d y t h e n a t u r e o f “ sams’a r i c ” e x i s t e n c e . The
i n d i v i d u a l s h o u l d be shown e x a c t l y where he s t a n d s i n
r e l a t i o n t o t h e u n i v e r s e a r o u n d a n d w i t h i n h im ^ th e o b s t a c l e s
w i t h w hich he i s b e s e t t e d and t h e p o t e n t i a l i t i e s w i t h
w h i c h ,h e i s endowed. I t i s f o r t h i s r e a s o n t h a t Buddhism
seeks to e x p la in the em piric i n d i v i d u a l i t y in r e l a t i o n to
th e e x te r n a l w orld.
l . S e e M.i^426 f f . ; S .v 438 ^
S .S e y y a t l ia p i b h i k k h a v e mahasamuddo elcaraso l o n a r a s o , evam
eva kho b h i k k h a v e ayam dhammavinayo e k a r a s o v i m u t t i r a s o .
“ V i n . i i 239
414
The e a r l i e r a t t e m p t s t o e x p l a i n t h i s s i u t a t i o n a r e
r e p r e s e n t e d by t h e a n a l y s e s i n t o k h a n d h a s , a y a t a n a s and
dliatus. They a r e t h e component f a c t o r s i n t o w h ic h e x i s t e n c e
is analysed. They p u r p o r t t o show t h a t t h e r e does n o t e x i s t
a “ u n i t y 11, “ s u b s t a n c e " " a t t a " o r " j T v a " . U nity is r e a l l y a
com plex o f f a c t o r s , "one" i s r e a l l y "m any". This a p p l i e s
t o b o t h mind (nama) a n d m a t t e r (ru jp a ). B o t h e x i s t as
com plexes. I n t h e c a s e o f l i v i n g b e i n g s t h e r e i s no s e l f
( a t t a ) w h ic h i s i m m o r ta l w h i l e i n t h e c a s e o f t h i n g s i n
g e n e r a l t h e r e i s no e s s e n c e w hich i s e v e r - p e r d u r i n g . That
e x i s t e n c e does n o t c o n s i s t o f a p r i m a r y s u b s t a n c e , m e n t a l
o r m a t e r i a l , b u t i s composed o f a v a r i e t y o f f a c t o r s i s
t h e c o n c l u s i o n t h a t c o u l d be drawn from t h e a n a l y s e s i n t o
k h a n d h a s , 'a y a t a n a s and d h a t u s . "The T a t h a g a t a s e e s i n i t s
t r u e p e r s p e c t i v e t h e w o r l d w h ich c o n s is ts o f a p l u r a l i t y
o f e le m e n ts , a v a r i e t y of elem ents" - "T a th a g ato . . . an e k a -
— — — _ * * 1
1 . M .i 70
2 . See B ud.L or i c . i , 3 “ 7*
415
h a d t o be o p p o s e d by a c o u n t e r - t h e s i s b e f o r e t h e r e c o u l d
emerge t h e d i a l e c t i c a l c o n s i c o u s n e s s . Then a l o n e c o u l d
t h e r e be a C o n f l i c t i n R easo n a n d t h e a t t e m p t t o t r a n s c e n d
it. As a m a t t e r o f d i a l e c t i c a l n e c e s s i t y t h e n d i d Buddha
1
fo rm u la te , or a t l e a s t s u g g e s t, a th eo ry of elem ents” .
T h e r e a r e c e r t a i n t r e n d s i n t h e c a n o n i c a l works w hich
2
seem t o s u p p o r t s u c h a c o n c l u s i o n * I f we t a k e i n t o
c o n s i d e r a t i o n t h e immense e m p h a s is w i t h w hich Buddhism
advocates the e r a d i c a t i o n of a l l kinds of attachm ent to ,
o r c r a v i n g f o r , a n y k i n d o f t h i n g , m e n t a l o r m a t e r i a l , we
could;> h o w e v e r, u n d e r s t a n d them i n a d i f f e r e n t way. Here
we may do w e l l t o draw a s h a r p d i s t i n c t i o n b e tw e e n B u d d h i s t
a n a l y s i s of e x i s t e n c e and th e B u d d h ist p r a c t i c a l d o c t r i n e and
d iscip lin e. A lthough e z i s t e n c e i s re d u c e d to a m u l t i p l i c i t y
o f b a s i c f a c t o r s t h i s c e r t a i n l y does n o t mean t h a t one s h o u l d
1 . G e n t . P h i . o f B u d d h is m .
2 . O f . f o r i n s t a n c e t h e t f u l a p a r i y a y a S u t t a i n M .i 1 f f . ;
s e e a l s o W a r d e r , BSOAS. , V o l . x v i i i ,50 ""
416
1* See A . i 83
2 . See I b i d . l o c . c i t . .
3* O f. Puna ca param . a v u s o b h ik kh u no rupara m a n a s i k a r o t o
r u p e s u c i t t a m na p a k k h a n d a t i n a p p a s T d a t i na s a n t i t t h a t i
. . . - D . i 239
417
does n o t n e c e s s a r i l y mean t h a t t h e y a r e c o n s i d e r e d a s
u ltim a te ly unreal. I t seems t h a t i t i s t h e immense em p h asis
w i t h w h ic h Buddhism a d v o c a t e s i t s d o c t r i n e o f n o n - a t t a c h m e n t
(v ira g a ) th a t is re sp o n sib le fo r the p resen ce, in the t e x t s ,
o f c e r t a i n t r e n d s w hich seem t o s u g g e s t t h a t t h e d o c t r i n e
o f e l e m e n t s (k h a n d h a -d h ’a t u - ' a y a t a n a ) i s n o t meant a s an
u ltim ate sta n d p o in t.
The f u n d a m e n t a l c h a r a c t e r o f B u d d h i s t p h i l o s o p h y ( a s
r e p r e s e n t e d i n t h e B i k a y a s ) i s w e l l i l l u s t r a t e d by t h e
B u d d h i s t r e f u t a t i o n o f t h e f o u r t h e s e s , n a m e l y , sabbam atth i,
1
sabbam n a t t h i , . sabbara e k a t t a m axid sab b a m :p u t h u t t a m .
A v o i d i n g t h e two e x t r e m e s ( a n t a ) o f sabbam a t t h i
( e v e r y t h i n g i s ) an d sabbam. n a t t h i ( e v e r y t h i n g i s n o t ) , i t
s t e e r s a m i d d le c o u r s e : HT h i s w o r l d , 0 K a c c a n a , g e n e r a l l y
p r o c e e d s on a d u a l i t y , o f t h e 1i t is* and t h e *i t i s n o t * .
B u t , 0 K a c c a n a , whoever* p e r c e i v e s i n t r u t h a n d wisdom how
t h i n g s o r i g i n a t e i n t h e w o r l d , i n h i s e y e s t h e r e i s no 1i t
i s n o t 1 in t h i s w orld. Whoever, K a c c a n a , p e r c e i v e s i n t r u t h
and wisdom how t h i n g s p a s s away i n t h i s w o r l d , i n h i s e y e s
2
t h e r e i s no ! i t i s , u . Thus n e i t h e r B e i n g n o r n o n -B ein g i s
1 . See S . i i 77 ^ ^ ^
2. D v a y a n i s s i t o khvayam Kaccayana l o k o yebhuyyena a t t h i t a n
c a n a t t h i t a n ca#
Lokasamudayanj kho k a c c a y a n a yathab liutam sammappannaya
p a s s a t o ya l o k e n a t t h i t a s*a n a ^ h o t i / / l o k a n i r o d h a m kho
KaccjTyana y ath abliu tam sammappannaya p a s s a t o ya l o k e a t t h i -
t a s a na h o t i . - S . i i 17
418
a c co rd in g to th e B uddhist a n a l y s i s , a re not f r a c t i o n s of
a whole i n d i c a t i n g a n a b s o l u t e u n i t y ( e k a t t a ) , b u t a
number o f c o - o r d i n a t e u l t i m a t e s . T h i s seems t o be t h e r e a s o n
why Buddhism r e f u s e s t o s u b s c r i b e t o t h e v i e w o f e x i s t e n c e
i m p l i e d by t h e t h e s i s , sabbam e k a t t a m . P u t h u t t a , on t h e
o t h e r h a n d , i m p l i e s a t h e o r y o f 11a b s o l u t e s e p a r a t e n e s s 11 and
s u g g e s t s t h a t t h e w o r l d i s a c o n c a t e n a t i o n o f s e p a r a t e and
d i s c r e t e f a c t o r s w i t h no i n t e r - c o n n e c t i o n , w i t h no i n t e r
dependence. A t h e o r y of t h i s k i n d i s , i n f a c t , a d v o c a t e d by
one o f t h e s i x p a r i b b a g a k a s m e n t i o n e d i n t h e SsTmannaphala
1
S u tta. The B u d d h i s t view o f e x i s t e n c e does n o t amount t o
s u c h an ex tre m e ( a n t a ) . P or a c c o r d i n g t o Buddhism t h e f a c t o r s
o f e x i s t e n c e a r e i n t e r - c o n n e c t e d by law s o f c a u s a l i t y .
A l t h o u g h t h e f a c t o r s a r e not t h e f r a c t i o n s o f a w h o l e , y e t
th e y a r e i n t e r - c o n n e c t e d and i n t e r - d e p e n d e n t . Thus c a u s a l i t y
e m p h a s i s e s some k i n d o f u n i t y , b u t n o t a n e x tre m e form o f
u n i t y as i m p l i e d by sabbam ekattam-.
I n t h e works of Ahe Abhidhamma P i t a k a t h e r e a l i s t i c
a n d p l u r a l i s t i c v iew o f e x i s t e n c e i s r e t a i n e d a n d i s
developed f u r t h e r . T hat e x i s t e n c e does n o t c o n s i s t o f a
p r i m a r y s u b s t a n c e i s t h e m ain theme t h a t i s s o u g h t t o be
explained h ere. A lthough th e a n a ly s e s i n t o khandhas, a y a ta n a s
an d d h a t u s a r e r e t a i n e d , t h e g e n e r a l p a t t e r n o f t h e a n a l y s i s
h as u n d e r g o n e some n o t a b l e c h a n g e . ham a (m in d , t h e m e n t a l )
i s d i v i d e d i n t o two b ro a d g r o u p s as c i l t a (consciousness)
and c e t a s i k a (consciousness-concom itants)♦ Rupa ( m a t t e r )
i s d i v i d e d ( a n a l y s e d ) i n t o tw e n ty s e v e n i t e m s . These
m e n t a l a n d m a t e r i a l f a c t o r s o f e x i s t e n c e a r e i n t r o d u c e d by
t h e t e c h n i c a l t e r m , dhamma.
The d e f i n i t i o n o f t h e s e m e n t a l a n d m a t e r i a l dhammas
and t h e e x p l a n a t i o n o f t h e i r i n t e r - c o n n e c t i o n form t h e p r i
mary f u n c t i o n o f t h e works o f t h e Ab h i dhamma 3?I t a k a . One
c a r d i n a l p r i n c i p l e t h a t i s i m p l i c i t l y a c c e p te d i s t h a t to
u n d e r s ta n d - p r o p e r l y any g i v e n i t e m i s t o know i t i n a l l
r e l a t i o n s , under a l l th e a s p e c ts re c o g n iz e d i n th e philosophy
and t h e p r a c t i c a l d o c t r i n e and d i s c i p l i n e o f Buddhism. There
f o r e t h e same m a t e r i a l i s s o u g h t t o he c l a s s i f i e d i n d i f f e r e n t
ways and from d i f f e r e n t p o i n t s o f v i e w . T h i s e x p l a i n s why i n
t h e Dhammasanga 11T an d o t h e r Abhidhamma palcaranas one e n c o u n t e r s
in term in ab le l i s t s of c l a s s i f i c a t i o n s . A lt h o u g h t h e y may
a p p e a r as r e p e t i t i v e and t h e r e f o r e m o n o to n o u s , y e t t h e y s e r v e
a u s e f u l purpose. For th ey b rin g in to r e l i e f , not only
t h e i n d i v i d u a l c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s of e a c h dhamma, b u t a l s o i t s
p o s i t i o n i n r e l a t i o n t o o t h e r dhammas.
I n t h e l i s t o f rupa-dhammas g i v e n i n t h e works o f t h e
421
Of t h e t w e n t y s e v e n rupa-dhammas t h e f o u r m a h a b h u t a s ,
and r u p a , g a n d h a , r a s a and a’h a r a e x p l a i n t h e c o n s t i t u t i o n o f
m atter in g e n e ra l. For t h e y a r e t h e b a s i c e l e m e n t s (= t h e
a v i n i b h o g a - r u p a o f t h e c o m m e n ta to rs ) p r e s e n t i n a l l i n s t a n c e s
of m a t t e r , w h e th e r t h e y e x i s t as a p a r t o f t h e com plex t h a t
makes t h e l i v i n g b e i n g o r o t h e r w i s e . Sadda s t a n d s f o r
s o u n d , an d 'a k a s a i d h 'a t u f o r d e l i m i t e d s p a c e , t h e s p a c e de
l i m i t e d by m a t t e r . A ll th e rem aining se v e n te e n item s p e r
t a i n e x c l u s i v e l y t o t h e body o f a l i v i n g b e i n g . T his f a c t ,
a t l e a s t i n d i r e c t l y , s u g g e s t s t h a t i t was t h e p h y s i c a l
a s p e c t s o f a p e r s o n a l i t y more t h a n m a t t e r i n g e n e r a l t h a t
drew t h e s p e c i a l a t t e n t i o n o f t h e Abhidhammikas. When we
remember t h e n a t u r e an d scope o f t h e B u d d h i s t a n a l y s i s of
e x i s t e n c e , s u c h a s i t u a t i o n becomes q u i t e u n d e r s t a n d a b l e .
Of t h e s e v e n t e e n i t e m s i n q u e s t i o n f i v e , n a m e l y , c a k k h u ,
■ n ^ if — . i n w i i n a him ■m i l i m m i ■ . n>m in n i.
1. i . e . , a c c o r d i n g t o t h e works o f t h e Ab h i dhamma P i t a k a .
4-22
s o t a , gtxana, j i v t i a an d kaya a r e t h e f i r s t f i v e s e n s e - o r g a n s ,
t h e p h y s i c a l b a s e s o f t h e f i v e k i n d s o f c o n s c i o u s n e s s named
a f t e r th em , o r t h e m a t e r i a l c o n s t i t u e n t s o f t h e c o g n i t i v e
apparatus* I t t h i n d r i y a and p u r i s i n d r i y a s i g n i f y t h e s e x
d i s t i n c t i o n s , and r l l p a - j T v i t i n d r i y a a c c o u n t s f o r t h e l i f e -
p r i n c i p l e o f kamma-caused. rupa* The two v i n n a t t i s , n a m e ly ,
k * ay a v in n a tt i and. v a c T v i n n a t t i , e x p l a i n how a p e r s o n a l i t y
expresses i t s e l f . They a r e r e a l l y c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h e Budd
h i s t t h e o r y o f kamma* F or t h e y r e p r e s e n t t h e p h y s i c a l m an i
f e s t a t i o n of k arm ica lly q u a l i f i a b l e th o u g h ts. The t r i a d o f
lah ut*a, raudut’a a n d kammannata1 shows t h e s p e c i a l im p o r t a n c e
a t t a c h e d t o b o d i l y h e a l t h or e f f i c i e n c y (w h ic h i s n e c e s s a r y
f o r m ental c u l t u r e ) . The l a s t f o u r i t e m s , n a m e l y , u p a c a y a ,
s a n t a t i , j a r a t a and aniccatai r e p r e s e n t fo u r phases of the
h i s t o r y o f t h e b o d y , from t h e moment of c o n c e p t i o n t o t h e
moment of d e a t h . I t w i l l t h u s be s e e n t h a t t h e l i s t o f
rupa-dhammas i s a n a t t e m p t t o e x p l a i n and a c c o u n t f o r a l l
t h e p h y s i c a l a s p e c t s a s w e l l as c e r t a i n f a c t s c o n n e c t e d w i t h
th e s e p h y s ic a l a s p e c ts of a p e r s o n a l i t y and i t s p h y s ic a l
e n v iro n m en t*